asian amatures hardcore

Cuckolding The Married Man Ch.1

2010-09-14T16:42:00.001-07:00

Cuckolding The Married Man Ch.1 [part 1 of 4]
By: DG Hear (dghear@columbus.rr.com)

Cuckolding: The Married Man Ch. 01 by DG Hear
To the readers: This is one of my first stories that I submitted to another site and had it re-editing here for Erotic Stories. I will post a chapter each day. Hope you enjoy it.
Chapter 1: I read story after story about cuckolding, and can't get over it. What is the matter with these guys? Their wives are using them just to gain sexual satisfaction and they for some reason can't see it. They think the wives are doing it for them. What a crock of shit.
I'm writing this story from a little apartment where I now live by myself. I am mainly writing this story to warn husbands about cuckolding and being a wimp.
My story begins many years ago when I first met Mary. We were both young back then when we began dating. We had so much fun together. As far as I know she was a virgin before meeting me. I on the other hand had a couple of sexual experiences. After dating for over a year she became pregnant. We really loved each other and got married and had a good sex life. In our younger days we couldn't get enough of each other. We tried just about every sexual position that we could think up.
Some we liked, some we didn't much care for. We watched porno tapes together and it really turned us on. We had a lot of close friends but we would never swing or cheat on one another. About the closest we every got was, after some of the parties, we would make love in one room while our friends did it in another. I never watched my friends fuck their wives. Not that I didn't want to but if I watched them then they would probably want to watch Mary and me, and I really didn't want that. I never liked the payback idea.
As far as I know they might have watched us but I really didn't want them telling me they saw my wife's personal parts; it's just not my bag. At some of the parties when we got a little drunk I know I grabbed a few asses and boobs, especially in the pools. I'm sure that Mary was felt up a few times too but never mentioned it to me, knowing I wouldn't like it. If things ever went too far with Mary I know she would take care of the situation. She was a strong woman.
She was and still is a good looking woman. I love for guys to admire her but I don't want their hands or any other part of their body touching her. She was my woman and I was her man and almost everyone envied our life.
Years later she was still looking good. Now we had four rug rats, two boys and two girls. We had a great family life, we did a lot of family outings and were close. We were pretty outgoing and still enjoyed our life with and without the kids. At the writing of this story two of our kids were out of the house and on their own. Another was still in college and staying on campus. The youngest was a girl who was a senior in high school who lived at home but was always on the run.
After the kids were born our sex life changed dramatically. It shouldn't be a surprise to anyone with kids. They take up a lot of your time, for a woman most of it. Mary was a really good mother and did all the events. Cub Scouts, Boy Scouts, Girl scouts, Band Parent, football mother, she was really involved in the kids lives. I was pretty involved too, but not quite as much as Mary was.
So I guess you can see why our love life decreased a lot. We still made love but not with as much intensity. We usually kissed a little, had some foreplay and we fucked and usually both came. Nothing really special, but it was still good. Every once in awhile after a special occasion we might get a little more active but nothing out of the ordinary.
After awhile we had fewer parent duties and started to get back into more loving. After being married more then 25 yrs there weren't a lot of new things to try. Also when you start to get older, you get pains. Nothing like a 'Charlie horse' in the middle of an orgasm. I still enjoyed our sex no matter how mundane it was.
We started to relive some of our old fantasies. Remember they are fantasies but we all have them. I remember after a party how I told her every man there wanted to get their hands on her ass. She asked, "Really?" I said, "Of course. I knew they wanted to get in your pants. I could hear them talking about you until I went up to them, then they would clam up and change the subject."
This was standard guy talk. We all do it. We say "Man, I'd like to stick it to her" or "I bet she would be a hell of a fuck." Do we mean it? Sure, of course we do, but we don't do it because we know the consequences of the action. For a five minute fuck we could ruin the rest of our lives. If our wives found out, we would be in divorce court.
What man wouldn't want to have a strange piece of ass now and then? But, are you willing to pay the consequences? That's the big question.
I'm sure women talk similarly. I know I hear them say "He could park his shoes under my bed anytime". I believe they mean it too. Why not; it's just a fantasy. Men don't own fantasy land. I am a guy but I know they must get hot under the panties also. But again, are they willing to pay the consequences? I believe that's why there are so many divorces. Too many take the chance. The men think with their dick and the women with their pussies. It might sound vulgar but that's what I believe. Everyone is tempted in the real world; it's how you deal with that temptation that counts.
Back to our love making, Mary looked at me and I asked, "Does that make you hot knowing other men want you?" It's funny how people seem to tell the truth when their defenses are down.
She said, "God, it's going to make me cum." And cum she did. When she came, it made me hotter too and I gave her a hell of a load. Damn, it was good.
During our lovemaking we talked more and more about fantasies. Fantasies are good, as long as you don't live them out; then they become problems. Our fantasies included group sex, black men, black women, wild parties, getting stoned, anything and everything. They were fantasies and they made us hot. It was like saying you wanted to fuck every good looking female movie star, and she could fuck every male movie star of her dreams. It was fantasies and made us hot. I didn't want her fucking any movie star any more than the man in the moon. But it made us want each other more.
For me, it made me the man, the macho man. I decided in my fantasy who fucked who. I was the master and she was my slave. Who wouldn't like to have total control of their women? But again this is a fantasy.
In real life, I wanted a loving caring wife whom I could share all my thoughts, likes and dislikes with. I wanted her to be my best friend. My totally trusted friend who was mine and mine alone. After all she was also the mother of my children and I know they wouldn't want to share her with anyone either.
We didn't talk much about our love and fantasy life unless we were in the throes of passion. I did tell her that our fantasies were just that and that I really loved the caring loving wife. She often smiled at me and kissed me.
My 50th birthday was coming up. I knew she was planning something special. After all these years I could see she was acting differently. I wanted to make sure everything was alright so I asked her, "What gives?"
She said, "You know I wanted to surprise you for your birthday."
I said, "You can still surprise me by not telling me what it is. I just wanted to make sure you are alright, seeing you were acting funny."
She said, "I'm fine. When you get home Friday night I'll have a surprise waiting for you. Marie (our youngest daughter) will be spending the night at a friends house. So please don't come home till after your bowling game, at around 9:00 pm.
Man, was I happy. I knew sex was on the way. I could just about cream my jeans thinking about it. Damn, I love that woman. Only three days to wait. She even told me no lovemaking till after her surprise. The way my cock felt it was hard not to masturbate but I wanted the whole effect she was promising me. On Thursday after I got off work she was in the shower. She then dressed up really nice, actually pretty sexy. I asked her was my surprise coming a day early.
She said, "No, I'm going out with June for a couple of hours. Don't wait up for me."
I said, "What?"
She said, "Dan, you do trust me, don't you?
Of course I said I did, I really did trust her.
A little about June: She is one of Mary's best friends. She is a pretty sexy women who had been recently divorced. She had an affair and was caught by her husband. She came home one night and her husband, Roger could see all the evidence of the affair. He never found out who the guy was, so when she wouldn't give the guy's name, Roger walked out on June. She really deserved it. We used to go out with June and Roger often. They were a nice couple. They had two grown up kids also, about the age of ours. We had some really good times together. We were surprised after hearing about the divorce.
Roger was a pretty stand up guy. I talked to him a few times after the affair. He said he still loved her but after cheating on him he just couldn't stay with her any longer. He said she had remorse and regrets but he didn't know if it was because of the cheating or because she got caught. That is always the question, you never seem to know the real answer.
June started to date a little after the divorce. I never knew much about her life even though she talked to Mary pretty often. I just hoped she didn't lead Mary astray. I figured if Mary wanted to tell me anything about June's life that she would trust me with the facts. So I figured nothing was really happening. Anyway tomorrow was going to be my special day, I couldn't wait. I went to bed and don't even know when Mary got home.
After work on Friday I went straight over to the bowling alley. All I could think about all day was my surprise. I was ready; too ready. I bowled about as bad as I ever had. Our team lost all 4 points due to my lousy bowling. The guys looked at me and asked if everything was alright?
I laughed and told them that my wife had a surprise waiting for me when I got home. They all knew Mary and I knew they would love to get in her pants, but like I said the consequences should always be thought about first. They knew if they messed with Mary I would shoot their sorry asses. So of course they all looked at me and said, "You are one lucky bastard." I felt like the King of the World.
It was already 8:30. I couldn't wait any longer, even if she did say 9:00. When I got home the lights were dimmed, the living room was dark except for a little lamp on a side table. The only other light I could see was as I went upstairs to where our bedroom was. Although the door was closed, the light shone from underneath the door.
I couldn't believe it. The time had come as I slowly opened the bedroom door. I suddenly just froze in my tracks, I mean really froze for maybe 10 seconds. On the bed was my beautiful wife Mary totally naked. Between her legs was a big white guy with his cock buried deep in her pussy. On her chest sat a black guy with his cock in her mouth. Then out of the mouth of the white guy came the words, "Hey, you cuckold wimp of a husband, come on over and watch us use the little wife."
Then all of a sudden I just sprang loose. I jumped right into the white guy and knock him right out of my wife and onto the floor. I started beating him as hard as I could. I was a crazed man. I hit and hit this guy till he was a bloody mess on the floor, maybe even unconscious. Then I turned to the black guy and reached for him as he pulled his cock out of my wife's mouth grabbed his pants and headed for the door. I yelled at Mary to call 911 now!
All this action took place in seconds. I reached in the night stand and grabbed my 22 pistol and went after the black dude. I told him, "Stop, you black son of a bitch or I'll shoot your ass". He was headed down the stairs going for the door when I shot his sorry ass, yes, right in the ass. He made it to the door and fell onto the porch. I grabbed his legs and pulled him back into the living room. I wanted him inside my house when the cops came.
I pistol whipped him a couple of times until he started screaming, "Please don't kill me, please don't kill me, she asked for it." I let him have it one more time when two cop cars pulled up..
I couldn't believe how quick the police got there. I never heard of them being that quick.
The cops ran up to my door and told me to drop the gun. I said, "They raped my wife. They raped my wife" as I was half crying.
They said, "You have to drop the gun. We'll take it from here." I began to come back toward normal. I was able to think again. I dropped the gun as the cops put cuffs on me which they said were for safety reasons and would take them off when we were done.
The one cop asked, "Okay, what happened here? I began to tell them that I came home and found the two men raping my wife. One officer came out of the room with my wife, who was a total mess but had put on a robe. She came running to me crying really hard.
The officer that was with her said, "Send for an ambulance quick. There is another guy unconscious up in the bedroom."
My wife was holding me and crying. The cop looked at the black dude when he said, "She asked us here." I went over and kicked the dude in the stomach although the cops pulled me off him. He repeated what he said and added, "That white chick invited us here yesterday. She said it was a surprise for her husband." I instantly became sick. I threw up everything I ate for the last couple of days. The officer went in the bathroom and got a towel to wipe my face.
Comments welcome Thanks for reading my story DG Hear

Nica

2010-09-13T17:42:00.001-07:00

Nica
By: Shooter3704 (shooter3704@yahoo.com)

Nica Shooter3704
My name is Nicole and I'm from Brazil. I'm also called Nica, my family nickname. Even though I was born and raised in Rio de Janeiro my parents are both European. I'm living and going to school in this country at the moment. I'm twenty-one years old and I've been told I'm pretty. I know that I'm a little plump at five feet two inches tall, but I have huge boobs and that is more than enough to attract a LOT of guys! I'd like to have a better tan, but my skin is really pale. My face, with large dark brown eyes, is also cute, but with boobs like mine, large 32 G cups, it is just hard for guys to look at my eyes, they do always ?talk to the tits' when around me.
For some bizarre reason I feel compelled to tell my story. A story that started out as just a fantasy. I live off campus in an apartment complex for students. One evening a few months ago I happen to walk passed a ground floor apartment and as I did I glanced in and what I saw made cold chills run all over my body.
Inside in the semi-darkness I saw a couple having sex on the living room floor. She was white and he was black. Although the light was poor I could see them plainly. He was on top of her and I could also see his dick going in and out of her. Through the closed window I could hear her moaning and begging him to fuck her harder. I don't know if that was even possible.
I stood still and watched for several minutes with every instinct screaming at me to not look. Decency required me to avert my eyes and to not be a voyeur, but I didn't move. My feet seemed rooted to the spot. It is quite common to see interracial couples in Brazil, but my parents are very conservative Europeans and don't like the thought of me, their little princess, to date a negro. By the way, Negro is an acceptable word in Brazil. I have seen some of my friends with black guys and it has always had the feeling of ?wrong' in a naughty and exciting way, I admit I had some fantasies about it and now I am seeing it in person!
Standing in the light of a street light, I knew I was plainly visible should either of them look toward the window. Even with that knowledge I stood and watched as the black man serviced the white woman. Watching them I felt my nipples stiffen and grow hard. I could feel moisture forming from deep within my pussy.
While I watched the man repositioned his partner so that she was on her knees, her head facing the window. Now either one of them only had to raise their eyes slightly to see me watching, yet I stayed still and watched. This act of perversion was so unlike me because I'm basically a shy person. It was totally unlike me to intrude on anyone's privacy.
It was a surprise when I realized that my fingers were playing with my nipple while I watched the couple inside. I jerked my hand away, but it returned as if it had a mind of it's own. I looked back inside and saw the young woman looking directly at me. I had been seen! That knowledge shocked me into action and I hurried away from the spectacle, my face flaming red. I hurried on to my own apartment and splashed cold water on my hot face. I was shaking like a leaf from the carnal act I had witnessed. Maybe from being caught, also.
Try as I might, I couldn't get the vision of the interracial couple out of my mind. At night when I closed my eyes to sleep I could see them rutting like animals. I fought the vision for a few nights and gave up and enjoyed it by fingering myself to many orgasms over the next few days.
My apartment is two buildings away from where I witnessed the black and white couple. While I hadn't recognized either of them I made it a point to avoid that building for nearly a week. I even walked two blocks out of my way several times.
It was the following weekend that I had occasion to actually meet the female half of the couple. I was in the laundry doing my weekly wash. I was reading a textbook while my clothes were drying and hadn't seen her come in.
I was only vaguely aware that someone had sat beside me, but I didn't look to see who it might be.
"Hi, did you enjoy the show?" a woman's voice said beside me. For a moment I didn't realize that she was speaking to me.
"Pardon me," I said looking up at her. I recognized her immediately because her lust filled face was imprinted on my mind.
"I asked if you enjoyed the show Monday night," she said smiling at me. "You looked like you did." I wanted to leap to my feet and rush out of the laundry room but I couldn't make my body obey my brain's command. I could feel my face heating rapidly as the blood flowed to it. "Why didn't you come in so you could see better?" I was aware that my mouth was moving but there was no sound from me. "Ike does love an audience," the woman continued. I realized that she wasn't angry at me and I started to relax a little. Not much, but some.
"I'm so sorry," I managed to utter. "I did not mean to spy on you. I was just...."
"Hey, don't worry about it," the woman said laying a hand on my arm. "Like I said, Ike likes to be watched," she laughed , "I suppose I do too or I would have closed the curtains. My name is Jody."
"Hello, Jody. I'm Nicole, Nicole Bokelli. I'm called Nica, and honestly, I usually don't peek in windows." I answered with my voice showing my heavy accent, I have trouble with it when I'm nervous.
"Hey, don't fret about it," the woman said with a laugh. "Maybe I can watch you get it on sometime and we'll be even." I didn't know if she was speaking in jest or not, but her words sent a tingle through my body. I couldn't do that...could I? "Where are you from, Nica?" she asked. I told her that I was from Brazil. "Ah, the land of dark men and hot women. I've seen pictures of the carnival. Hot stuff."
"I suppose so," I muttered. "I never thought about it,"
"Did you like what you saw?" I nodded quickly, my face hot from the embarrassment I felt. My first inclination was to deny it, but that didn't seem like the right thing to do.
"Yeah, I thought you did," Jody said laughing and giving me a friendly punch in the ribs. "You stayed for a long time, didn't you?" Again I nodded my head. "Have you ever fucked a black man?" I shook my head quickly. She laughed at my shyness. "But you have thought about it haven't you?" She didn't wait on my answer. "There's nothing like having a hard black cock in your pussy. Ike isn't the only black man I fuck. I've never met a black cock I didn't like.," she laughed again. "Actually, I never met a cock of any color I didn't like. However, black is my color of choice. Ike is probably my favorite. He can fuck forever."
I knew my face was bright red. I wanted to flee from this crude talking person. I looked around to see if there was anyone close enough to overhear Jody. Fortunately we were the only people in the laundry room.

"Why don't you come over to my place tonight around eight o'clock and see me and Ike up close and personal? We'll have some wine and..."
I didn't answer her. I don't know why, but her suggestion nearly put me into a panic. I muttered something about class, grabbed my clothes, and practically ran out. All that afternoon I told myself over and over again that I wasn't a pervert. That I wasn't a voyeur and that I didn't need to watch someone else have sex to get my thrills. I had boyfriends and if I wanted sex I could have any number of men. Deep down inside I knew I would go to Jody's apartment. No amount of inter-pleading or discussion would change it. I would go and I knew it. ***
I arrived at Jody's apartment a little after eight and rang the bell. I told myself that I was there for the wine she offered. Nothing more than that. I knew I was lieing to myself, but I was comfortable with the lie. The door opened a crack and I saw Jody's eye peering out at me and then the door opened wide.
"I knew you would come," she said grinning at me. "I just knew you would. Come on in and have a seat."
"I followed her into the living room. My eyes went first to the windows and I breathed a sigh of relief. The curtains were closed. Immediately after checking to see if I could be seen, I looked at the man sitting on the sofa. Ike, I assumed. That night I hadn't actually seen much of him except that he was a large man and black.
Ike was, as I said, a large person, tall from what I could tell while he was sitting, and heavy. His head was completely bald and light from the lamp reflected from it. In the better light I saw that in spite of the scars on his face, he was handsome. Maybe not so much handsome as imposing or interesting looking.
I suppose I should describe Jody. She isn't beautiful, but very pretty. Her hair is a dark blonde and short. She is a bit taller than I am. Five foot five or thereabouts. Nice figure by any standard. Her breasts are nowhere as large as mine, but nice. I could see most of her breasts because her shirt was open. Her appearance indicated that she and Ike hadn't waited on me to get started.
"Ike, this is Nica. Nica, this big fellow is Ike," Jody said dropping down close beside Ike. "Make yourself at home, Nica. We were just making out a little. Help yourself to the wine there beside you." I saw the full glass of red wine. Apparently she was more sure of my arrival than I had been. Hands trembling, I managed to take a sip of the wine without spilling it. When I looked back at Jody and Ike they were in a tight embrace.
Ike made short work of Jody's shirt. He shoved it off of her shoulders and grabbed her breast. It was without a doubt the most erotic thing I had even witnessed. Even more erotic than seeing them through the window. His black hand on her pale breast, putting and caressing her coral colored nipple, was driving me crazy. I immediately began to get wet and my nipples spiked into pebble like hardness.
With practiced ease, Ike pushed her pants down. Jody accommodated him by lifting her butt up so he could completely remove them. It was surreal watching the big black man mauling the smaller naked woman's breast and pussy. It was like watching a very high resolution DVD, only much better. I was literally squirming in my seat.
When Jody unzipped his pants and took his cock out I sat completely straight up. Ike's wasn't the first penis, but it was the first black cock it had seen up close. It was beautiful! In Jody's white hand it looked even larger than I remembered.
Jody stroked the ebony beauty and it grew even larger and stiffer. When she bent her head to take his manhood into her mouth I felt something I had never felt before. I felt raw jealously. It was as if she was taking something that belonged to me and for an instant I hated her. It only lasted a moment and reason came back to me. Jody was sharing something with me, not the other way around.
For several minutes, while Jody licked and sucked the black pole, I was afraid to blink for fear I might miss something important. I had both of my breasts in my hands and I didn't care that they could see me. I had to stroke my painfully hard nipples to ease the throbbing. I realized that my bra was in my way and I quickly removed my blouse and bra so that I could get to my breasts easier.
I never did anything like that, I'm usually quite bashful, one of the ?good girls' around. Never in my life I've ever considered to sit topless in someone else's apartment watching such an erotic show and touching myself like that, but that night it seemed just...well, it felt right...natural. I was too excited to actually think about it, all I wanted was some release for the sheer horniness.
"Magnificent," I heard a heavily accented male voice say. I looked and Ike was watching me fondle my bare boobs. "Stunning breasts," he said. Jody glanced up at me, smiled, and went back to her task of sucking the gorgeous cock. "Jody, have you ever seen such a pair of titties as hers?" Ike asked. "Come over here little one. I must taste them."
I sat, stunned. He wanted to taste my boobs and I couldn't even move! At Ike's urging Jody removed her lips from his cock and came across to where I sat immobile.
"You do have a great rack, Nica," Jody said setting down on the arm of my chair. I flinched when she reached over and caressed my breast. No woman had ever touched my breasts. Not even my mother since I had developed them.
I had realized for sometime that I was curious about sex with another woman, but had never acted on that curiosity. Her hand on my breast felt wonderful and I had a small climax with her playing with my sensitive nipples. First one nipple then the other one. My breathing was rapid and shallow and I was afraid I might faint. She didn't give me time to pass out. She stood, pulled me to my feet, and propelled me across the floor to where Ike waited. She removed my skirt and panties on the way. Ike had gotten completely naked while Jody played with my boobs.
I know I should have stopped it, but it just felt too good. His eyes on me made me just too excited and I was miles away from home anyway... no one would ever know, why not make something wild in my college years? I rationalized it would be my little secret in the future, no big harm here, and let things go on with a moan of approval.
Jody pushed me down beside the naked black god and I hardly got seated before he had his black lips on one of my nipples. I came with a rush at the very first touch of his hot mouth.
I was a study in mixed emotions. There was fear, lust, bewilderment, and most of all I couldn't believe it was happening to me. Every instinct told me I shouldn't he there. That I shouldn't be lying naked in the arms of a black stranger. That his lips and teeth shouldn't be on my nipples, causing me such wonderful, blissful pain.
Ike pulled his lips from my rock-like hard nipple and mashed his face to mine, his tongue forcing my mouth open to accept it. I had never felt shut passion, such powerful erotic feelings. I was consumed by desire. I wanted...I needed to be taken by the powerful black man.
Until I felt her hands on my ankles, I had completely forgotten all about Jody. While Ike used his tongue and his lips on my mouth, Jody separated my legs and lifted them high to give Ike hand access to my throbbing pussy.
I came again when his finger found my clitoris. I was so wet he had no difficulty putting a finger into me. I started quivering as if I had a fever and I felt another orgasm coming. From somewhere far off I heard Jody tell Ike to remove his finger and when he did I felt her mouth on my pussy.
I wanted to protest. I wanted to demand that she stop, but I couldn't speak with Ike's tongue in my mouth. I could only moan as Jody pushed my legs farther apart to give her total access to my most private parts.
Whatever protests I had attempted, died as she licked, kissed and bit my pussy. Even if I had wanted to I couldn't have stopped the blinding, earth shaking climax that slammed into me.
"Fuck the Brazilian bitch, Ike," Jody told the man, lifting her wet face from me. "Give her what she came for. Fuck her cunt until she screams." She still held my legs open and Ike and she turned me around on the sofa.
Ike wasted no time getting in position between my legs which looked even whiter than normal by contrast to his midnight black skin.
"I-I...Ohhh! I-Ike...I-I never... not with a black man..." I tried to speak, to complain. I was called bad names and treated like a slut, but I just could do nothing more than moan and stutter as I let him handle me.
"I have her legs," Ike said, his voice low and husky. "Put my cock in her pussy, Jody. You should have the honor since you found her for me."

Jody used his heavy thick penis as a toy. She maneuvered it up and down my wet slit. She used it like a hammer on my swollen and puffy clit. I was a seething caldron of passionate lust.
"Tell me what you want, Nica," Jody said.
"Please," I whimpered.
"Please what?" Jody asked, grinning broadly at me.
"Please...put...it...in me," I managed to say my English worsening by the second. "Please!" I screeched at her. I hated being tormented like she was doing to me. I lifted my hips toward his glistening manhood.
"Okay, since you asked so nicely," Jody said. She put the tip of Ike's cock at the entrance of my pussy. I tried to raise myself more, but I couldn't get any higher. I looked up at Ike's face and saw that he was looking at me with a cruel expression on his scared face. I suddenly realized that it was not random scaring. The scaring had been deliberate. "Tell Ike to fuck you," Jody added.
"Fuck me, Ike," I said in a low weak voice. I cleared my throat and said it again louder. "Fuck ME!" When he slid his cock in me I saw a flash of bright red. Suddenly he was all the way inside me and everything became still and silent. Time stopped moving and all sound disappeared. The whole world was centered between my legs and deep inside my pussy. There was nothing else, nothing that mattered. "YES! Fuck my Brazilian cunt you big black man!" I shouted, the words spilling from my mouth and it sounded as if someone else was saying it.
Ike was considerate enough to let me adjust to his size before he started fucking me hard. My head rested on the arm of the sofa so I could see his cock in me. I could see when he slowly withdrew it, shinny from my juices. I watched in fascination as he plunged it back in me.
Suddenly, on the third or forth stroke, everything that had been silent and still became a kaleidoscope of sight and sound. Ever fiber of my body was tuned to what he what doing to me. I could even taste his fucking in my mouth.
Over then next fifteen minutes Ike fucked me on the sofa. Sometimes slow and easy and sometimes fast and furious. I must of had a dozen orgasms, but it was impossible to keep up with because they came one right on top of the next one.
After a while, Ike picked me up and carried me to a bed where he started all over again. I was aware that Jody came into the bedroom with us, but I couldn't focus on her then. I was too busy being fucked like never before.
I have no clear concept of time but I think it was about an hour later that Ike erupted his seed in me for the last time. It wasn't his first cum, but it was by far the heaviest in terms of amount of semen. I felt it burst into me in a gush of hot cum.
I lay there on the bed, unable to move for several minutes. I opened my eyes when I felt the bed move. Jody was kneeling beside me on the bed.
"Did my poor baby get her cunt fucked good?" she asked softly. "Is Nica's pussy all slimy with a black man's cum?" She took both of my breasts and mashed them together. She lowered her head and put her mouth over both of my nipples. Using her teeth she lightly nipped first one nipple then the other. I could feel the passion rising within me again.
Jody put her hand down and cupped my battered pussy and before I knew it she had two fingers in me while her thumb teased my clit. My hips were jerking involuntarily. She was reviving my cooling ardor.
"Now Nica has to repay my kindness," Jody whispered in my ear. "Nica is going to eat my pussy, aren't you?" She swung her leg over me and put her pussy down to my mouth. I didn't know what to do. It was all so foreign to me and for a moment I did nothing. I lay still, my mouth closed tight trying not to breath the musky sent of her.
"No...no, please. I-I ne-never...I never ate pussy!" I answered making a disgusted face. It wasn't until her fingers found my clitoris again that I moved. She grasped it between thumb and forefinger and squeezed hard. My scream was muffled by her body.
"Eat my cunt, you bitch or I'll jerk your clit completely off," I heard her say. I opened my mouth and gave her slit a tentative lick. Jody eased the pressure on my clit but kept her fingers on it to remind me of my duty to her. After a few minutes I overcame my reluctance and ate her as well as I could. I knew the instant before she reached climax. Her pussy quivered beneath my tongue.
Jody took me to her shower and helped me wash the accumulated fluids from my body. While we showered together she changed back into "nice" Jody. She washed me gently and used a disposable douse to clean Ike's cum from my pussy.
"Did you like your first black experience?" she asked while toweling me dry.
"Y-yes... yes I loved it." I blushed as I said the words. It was a great deal more that loving it. It had been my first good sexual experience and my first real orgasm with a man.
"I'm so happy, Nica," she said hugging my naked body close to hers. "Now you are mine. You will be my plaything and you will get a lot of big black meat for your little white pussy. This was only the beginning of your education."
I made no comment to her claim on my person. I knew she was just being silly. As it turned out, she was entirely correct. I did become her plaything. I was hers to do with as she saw fit.
During the day I'm a straightforward student, learning as much as I can. But at night, when Jody calls me, I'm a slut for a whole group of black men. Some are students but many are not. I became aware that Jody was charging the men a lot of money to fuck me, but frankly I don't care. I've been fucked by one black man and other times I've enjoyed several at one time. It is almost as if I have no will to tell Jody no. I can't seem to help myself. When she tells me to fuck, I fuck. When she tells me to eat her, I eat her.
If only I had kept walking on passed that window and had not looked in. On the other hand I would have not known the delight of hard black cock or the extreme pleasure a woman could provide. THE END
All characters in this book have no existence outside the imagination of the author and have no relation whatsoever to anyone bearing the same name or names. They are not even distantly inspired by any individual known or unknown to the author, and all incidents are pure invention.

Never Doing it Again

2010-09-13T13:42:00.001-07:00

Never Doing it Again
By: Kristen S

Confessions of a slut.
By Kristen Shigh
Chapter 15
Never doing it again.
AUTHOR'S NOTE: This is the end of my continuing sexual saga. It is dark. I have said that before. I mean it. It goes there. If you can not handle scat, water sports, blood sports real masochism just to mention a few - don't read it. OK. It is in here.
Please, DO NOT walk down this path if you are not up for it and then give me a low vote just because you did not head my warning. It also involves self loathing. I can not help it. I can't.
In many ways, it would to read the earlier chapters especially 10 11 and 13 first.
- but it is not necessary -
Just know I did not get this way over night.
MOST IMOPORTANTLY! Do not think that because this turns me on that it turns every woman on. Not even close. There are (I hope) very few that it turns on. DO NOT do this to someone that does not know what she (or he) are getting into and has given full permission.
Also, I have a pretty good idea of what I am - I do not need to be saved. My last story chapter 14 was about my visit with a therapist. You are not going to save me.
Confessions of a slut.
By Kristen Shigh
Chapter 15
Never doing it again.

So, It has been several months since the incident at the bar. It has taken me a while to write and tell you what happened.

I am sipping my second glass of red wine, naked before the computer screen - before you - wanting to finish telling you what happened. But even more so, wanting to submit - submit to you. OK, honestly, not you. I don't know you. But you will do. Here I am.
Take me. Use me.
I am assuming you read about what happened. Maybe you did. Maybe you didn't. Maybe you just want some hot lil tale to jack off to. To Jill to. That turns me on. I hope I can bring you off. I am having a very very hard time bringing my self off. I doubt I will be able to bring you off either.
After all of that, at the bar, and the motel room...You know. You read about it. I can't help it. I want more. MORE! I cant take it anymore. I fucking want more!
FUCK ME!
I swear, I never want to have sex again. I don't think I will. I really hurt myself that time. I have been out of commission for several months now.
I hate myself. You should know that. You would to. Here is what happened after my last lil missive:

************************************************************************

I looked over my shoulder at the small audience for the first time. I saw them through my tears. I made eye contact. My wretched requests had subsided to a vulnerable plea. "Somebody fuck me!" No one stepped forward. I managed only to whimper, "Please?"
The bartender broke the awkward silence that followed. "Lady, I'm gonna have to ask you to leave, or I am gonna have to call the cops."
Humiliation turned to anger, tears turned to rage. "Call the cops, Call the fucking cops, I'll fuck them too."
Someone from the peanut gallery chimed in. "Hell, Bobby, don't call the cops, if she wants to get fucked so badly, I don't see why we don't... hell, lock the doors."
Someone else grabbed me by the arm, "Come on little lady lets get you out of here before somebody gets hurt."
Someone else called out, "I don't wanna fuck that nasty shit."
Rejection fucking turns me on. Especially when I know it is a lie. "Yes you do, mother fucker." I snapped. "If they weren't watching you would fuck me in a second. Your just shy - afraid your friends will find out what a small pecker you have."
The others laughed at him. "She's right, Al. Bobby, go lock the doors. Ain't nobody ever come in here till after noon but us anyways."
I knew I had crossed the line. Never ever insult a man's masculinity in front of other men. I knew this. I don't know what the fuck I was thinking.
Yes, I do. I was thinking about Mr. Peterson.
************************************************************************

I am fingering myself right now. I am still sore. I am dry. It hurts. I don't care. I want it to hurt.
"Take me. Do with me as you please. I am such a nasty nasty slut. Hurt me. I want you too. It is what I deserve," I say these things in my head. It helps a little. Finally, I am getting moist.

************************************************************************

Yes, I came back to see Mr. Peterson, of my own volition. The very next night. I wasn't asked. I did it on my own.
I made preparations. It was the first time I made such preparations. Perhaps it is at the root of all of the preparations I do now - what - seven years later. All the shopping, secretively going out and getting a room, renting cars - all of it. FUCKING all of it. The very fact that I write these stupid diary entries and then post them on the internet.
I am sure of it. I am not sure of anything. EXCEPT I HAVE BEEN UNABLE TO BRING MYSELF OFF FOR OVER A MONTH.
Maybe you'll remember that I told you I did see Mr. Peterson again. Many times. And that I never spoke to Sheila again. I did however, the next day, go to great lengths to find out that Sheila was not going to be coming home that night. We had plans to go to another party. I didn't show. I found out from another friend that Sheila and her latest bo had already left to go to some cheap motel room.
God, I was so fucking jealous of her. She was so beautiful. She did what ever she wanted. Boys loved her. But I had something she wouldn't have. I had her fucking father. I think that fact turned me on more than anything has ever turned me on. I was impossible. Wet. wanton. Famished.
For years, I had followed in her wake. I would have done anything for her - anything. I carried her books in elementary school. I came to her house everyday. I helped her with her homework in high school. Sometimes I did it for her. In return, she occasionally threw me a scrap.
She set me up with my first sexual encounter - at least that I could remember. It was some boy that had the hots for her. She didn't like him. I had sex with him - just because I thought Sheila wanted me to. It was awkward and over with quickly. This was different. Now, I had something she couldn't have. Something she wouldn't want me to have. And he was so fucking good the night before. Holy Cow!
So much so that I got up the next day knowing I was going back. I went shopping to prepare for it. I bought the slutiest things my tiny little nineteen year old body would fit into. I am sure I looked like a fucking idiot. Fishnets and garters - and other garish garish garble-dy-gook. I bought a padded push up bra. Oh my God I bet I looked stupid..
I bought a little over coat too. I wore it all out of the thrift store, there is NO WAY! I could wear that outfit in public, in broad daylight. Paying for it was a major turn on though. I put it all on in the public restroom of a gas station. Holy fuck that made me horny! My little fetish for bathrooms may have started right there. I touched myself in there. It smelled horrible. I was embarrassingly wet. I came. Instantly.
I wore the outfit the rest of the day, under the overcoat of course.
************************************************************************

I miss those days. When I could cum easily. There was a time in my life when I could go into the bathroom at work and bring myself off, flush the toilet and no one know the difference. ('sept maybe on some days I peed a lot.)
I am afraid those days are gone forever.

************************************************************************

I knew I had crossed the line. Never ever insult a man's masculinity in front of other men. I knew this. I don't know what the fuck I was thinking.
"Okay then, I think somebody wants to give us a little show." The bartender announced as he led me still naked into the bar. My little bathrobe abandoned.
I did too. FUCK! I did. But I was scared. Scared shitless as he locked the front door. I was crying a little. I was going to do this. I wanted to.
My pussy ached from the trashing that one mother fucker had given me in the bathroom. I shouldn't have asked him to pinch me so hard as he fucked me. I couldn't help it. He made me cum. Hard.
Someone put some money in the juke box and told me to dance. Fuck, I am a terrible dancer. I tried to get up on top of the bar, they all laughed. There was only about 5 of them. And the bartender. He stopped me, "Hey I don't want that nasty shit up here on my bar."
I tried to be sexy. I am just not. All skinny and pale and naked. My bright red bush stood out against my pale skin like bonfire.
I made all the cliché stripper moves - but it just seemed ridiculous.

I have to admit though - they were all watching - and that part turned me on: being the center of attention - being naked and stared at by all these dirty old men - even if I was just leering and lunging and touching my breasts while I squint and try to look seductive.
They were definitely watching.
************************************************************************

Those days are gone forever. Now, I need something more. MORE!
I need someone who understands my need --. who can reciprocate through appetite. Someone who understands my appetite. I want to be devoured. Consumed. Disposed of.

************************************************************************

I wore the whole outfit the rest of the day, under the coat of course.
I was so randi! I felt like a perv. I wanted to flash somebody like the time Sheila convinced me to flash a truck driver my tits. God, I love her. Not like that. I am not a lesbian. Nor is she.
I drove around - looking at seedy bars and motel rooms and fanaticizing. If I had been old enough to get into a bar I would have. That is where it started really.
I touched my self in a parking lot of an adult video store. I didn't have the guts to go in. I am pretty sure someone a few parking spots away new what I was doing. He may have been doing the same thing. It FUCKING turned me on. I couldn't help it.
I parked down the street so no one would notice my car in the drive way. You have no idea how empowered I felt as I walked up that sidewalk and knocked on the door wearing that outfit. (at least under the overcoat.) Holy Cow!
I think the long moment between knocking on that door and that door opening was about the scariest, most erotic most interminable moment I have ever lived. Nervous. I had knocked on the door. My heart was racing.
************************************************************************

I need someone who sees my pain and can feed it. Someone who can fill me. Who will who will... slap me and tell me what a horrible nasty cunt I am. Leave your stinging red hand print on my face.
Hurt me. I deserve it. Hurt me, so I won't hurt myself.
Someone who understands.
Do you understand?

************************************************************************

They were definitely watching.
I started building some confidence. I closed my eyes and swung my hips. Fuck, I wish I had hips. I have no rhythm. I look like a fucking idiot. I am a terrible dancer but FUCK! I was naked in front of a half dozen dirty old men staring at me. ME! That made me hot. I wanted to fuck every one of them. I know they wanted to fuck me - getting them to admit it in public might be a challenge - but they wanted to. I got down on my knees on the grimy concrete floor and inhaled my fingers to show them what I wanted to do, what I was going to do. I am a fucking whore. I wanted to suck their cocks. All of them. Right there! Fuck, I was horny. But no one stepped up. They laughed at me. I turned 'round and spread my lil ass cheeks. My lil rosebud was blooming. FUCK! I wanted it back there too. Two at once, I fanaticized. Double. Double penetration! FUCK ME! I was on fire! I cant believe I was doing this.
There were some cheers and cat calls. "Get a-load of this chick - who does she think she is?"
I slobbered all over my finger and brought it down to my door bell and pushed. I mean fuck if you are going to be a slut - be a fucking slut! Spittle dripped as I slipped the tip of my middle finger through the back door. I wanted to show them nothing was off limits as if they didn't already know that. Fuck! What was I doing?
No one approached me. The idiots just cat called, "yea! Finger your ass hole, whore." I did so as I looked 'round at all of them and selected one. FUCK! I was on my hands and knees - naked - in front of a bunch of old alkies - at ten thirty in the morning - fingering my own ass hole for show! One of them had already fucked me this morning - I don't think I could have even picked out which one. But he knew. In my defense I did have my back turned. Like I do right now! I do like it from the back. Maybe that's why. I don't want to have to see the stupid expression on his face when he cums. But still I was on fire. I wanted them on fire too.
I was going to do this! I slowly removed my finger from my back door and climbed up on the little ladder rungs on one of the barstools with a fat man seated in it. I knew it wasn't him - the one that fucked me in the bathroom. I threw my arms up in the air - as if to celebrate my naked body. I would love to ride on top of papa bear. I would. I wreathed in his lap. I was soooo horny! So on! SO ready! -- but before I could even attempt my guess as what a lap dance is - he pushed me away.
"I don't want that nasty shit up here - you go wash yourself, you fucking skank."
I was humiliated.
************************************************************************

My pussy is still dry.
I don't care. Still, I am fingering myself - I wet my fingers with my mouth - trying to plug the abyss. There is no bottom to the hole inside me. My clit hurts so fucking bad! She is bruised - badly -- but she is not bleeding anymore. Not for a while. Still I have recurring memories of where the skin had broken from what those mother fuckers did to me. I doused her with rubbing alcohol.
I love rubbing alcohol.
You knew that. I told you about it. DON'T FUCKING TELL ME YOU DON'T REMEMBER. Mother fucker. Yes, I took it out of my lunch box - inside the thermos. You don't give a shit. I don't blame you.
You don't even know what happened yet, do you? But...
Yes, that means I fucking opened it. My lunchbox. You remember my She-RA the warrior princess Lunchbox? Don't you? The one I swore I would never open again.

************************************************************************

Nervous. I knocked on his door. My heart was racing. It was me. I had gone there. It wasn't like last night at all. I came back. Of my own volition. I came for more, More!
But it was taking him forever to answer the door. I could see some lights on. His car was in the driveway. I rang the bell again, and again. Impatient. I caught my reflection in the window. Me all made up like a little hussy. Purple and bright blue eye shadow. Eye brows plucked and arched. Mascara as thick as a forest, Fire Red-Neon Red-Fuck Me red lipstick and juicy wet clear gloss coated on my poutty lips. Me. In an over coat. The whole brassy ensemble beneath made me interminable! A thong! I bought a thong! I couldn't wait to show it to him - show him - how did he put it last night? "What a sexy young woman I have become." I even shaved my little saucey for the first time in my life leaving a little red haired landing strip.
I wanted to touch myself. I was leaning on the door bell admiring my make up as my own reflection in the dark window dissolved with the lights turning on.
He answered.
He was wearing a bath robe and was still tying the belt as he opened the door. His reaction was not at all what I expected. He acted like last night hadn't happened. He looked right through me. "Sheila isn't here right now. Why are you ringing the door bell like that?"
My lil noggin rattled - thoughts bounced around like a super ball thrown into a small closet. "Did he mean it when he said we would never speak of this again? Did he hate me? Was I not good enough? AM I that lousy in bed? Am I ugly?" But I managed to utter, "I know, and I also know she is not coming home tonight." I slowly opened the over coat to show him the little tramp inside.
He looked flustered, distracted, "I thought we agreed to forget about what happened last night."
I was crest-fallen.
I was not going to take no for an answer. No way. I stood my ground. I planted my feet and slowly unbuttoned my overcoat to reveal - the new me! Vivacious saucey sexy Kristen.

I leaned against the door jam and struck my best Mae West pose. I remember the push up mashing my lil pixies together so that they joined forces like... like... the wonder twins as they crouched behind the frilly jungle canopy ready to pounce.
The over coat slid off my curve-less frame to the porch while I wiggled and writhed to some unknown stripper music that is permanently stuck in my head I was fucking doing it! Holy cow! A strip tease!
He looked away. He seemed nervous. "He thinks I am ugly," I thought. "I look ridiculous. No matter what I do Ill never be sexy." I removed the blouse and tossed it inside the door. "Look, I can't have you doing that on my porch. OK I have neighbors, for fuck's sake."
************************************************************************

As I write this she is empty. So fucking empty. So lonely, so open, so filthy.
I can not stop fingering her.
I can not bring myself off. I am dry. I don't care.
I have done everything.
Everything !
No, everything!

************************************************************************

"I don't want that nasty shit up here - you go wash yourself, you fucking skank."
The words reverberated inside my lil noggin. Fuck, name calling turns me on! I can't help it. Someone... the bartender... yea, I am sure it was the bartender grabbed me by the arm and led me behind the bar making me squat over the drain in the floor.
He was right. I had already been fucked this morning. The motel room, the bathroom, You knew that. I was on a fucking roll and I sure as hell didn't want it to end! The third time I had cum. Hard. Very hard. You know. I just told you about it. I am a pretty gooey cum too. That last one was pretty fucking close. I did not squirt all over the bathroom wall or anything. I do that sometimes. Rarely. Very Rarely.

Fuck! Why do I have that stupid bathroom fetish? I hate it.
Yea, He was right, I WAS nasty down there.
************************************************************************

I have begun fingering my lil ass hole. Why not.
I have to use my own spit there too. But it is OK. I like it. A lot. I can not help it. I want to be fucked there. Badly!
There is shit on my fingers. I should wash.
I am a skank.

************************************************************************

I removed the red blouse and tossed it inside the door. "Look, I can't have you doing that on my porch. OK, I have neighbors, for fuck's sake."
He grabbed me by the arm and pulled me inside.
The overcoat was still outside. He was angry. Yelling at me - telling me I had to go home. I started to cry. Then I heard a voice. A familiar voice.
"Who the fuck is that?" A high pitched voice echoed down the hallway.
"Who the fuck is that?" I wondered as heavy footsteps approached us. She rounded the corner and it was a shock - for both of us.
It was Sara Evans! From study hall. Oh my god! That mother fucker was fucking Sarah Evans too! She too was in a bathrobe. Dark blue, and with the hoodie up she kind of looked like death, if death were a very sexy woman. (which she very well may be.) "What the hell are you doing here? Dressed like that? Sheila isn't home - were you two planning on going out and whoreing around? Look at you... Are those fishnets?! I hope you are charging for it. And you dared to make fun of me?"
She was pissed. In retrospect I don't really blame her. At the time I was just confused. Paralyzed. It hit her.
"Wait a second... Your not here to see Sheila - you are... Oh My God! That is hysterical" She let out a vicious hyena cackle. I was mortified. "You are here to see... that is too fucking funny! The little skinny dyke that followed Sheila Peterson like a puppy dog is dressed like a hooker and here to...I guess if you can't catch Sheila might as well go for the next best thing."
"I am not a dyke!" I shouted trying to cut her off before she could finish that sentence.
"I always thought you were. Everybody else did too." I was aghast. "Now you just look like a cheap hooker. Well - a dyke dressed as a cheap hooker - but still a whore. Isn't that what you called me once? A cheap hooker? YOU AND THAT PRISSY little bitch Sheila. I am sorry honey but she is. You know I how I feel about her."
Mr. Peterson said nothing. "Was I in love with Sheila? Am I a dyke? I was so confused."
************************************************************************

I have fingered lil rose bud a lil too much. I like it too much. I can't help it. One should plan these things. I didn't mean too. It just happened.
I shit myself.
I am sitting in it while I type this. I was touching myself when I did it. I was fingering my ass when I felt it coming. I couldn't help it. I could not make it to the bathroom so, I just let it go.
Yes, I fucking shit myself. OK.
Do you get it? I am horny OK. I shit naked. Right on my sofa. While I masturbated and wrote to you. I did not cum, but I came close. As close as I have cum in hours. My roommate is out of town and I will have time to clean tomorrow. After I Cum. After I FUCKING cum. I need to cum! I hope I can cum by tomorrow.

************************************************************************

Fuck! Why do I have that stupid bathroom fetish? I hate it.
I was sooo horny - squatting over the drain in the floor. I closed my eyes. I held my breath. I did it! I fucking did it! I peed! Right in front of them. There were groans of disgust and laughter.
"Is that what you wanted?" I asked, as I finished.
"NO that is NOT what I had in mind. Jesus, this girl is a skank!"
Fresh cum was still leaking from my little hole as I squatted over the drain and pushed. Nasty. I am nasty. A fuck hole. I want to be fucked. Again and again.
He never let go of my arm. Like I was going to run somewhere. He took the little drink gun from the bar. Its long Silver chord trailed behind it. He held it to my twat. "This is what I had in mind."
He shot it up inside me. FUCK! The water was cold. Mother fucker! Back down it came and into the drain on the soiled floor. I held on to the Ice machine for balance. They Laughed and laughed. I hated them. Mother fuckers, I wanted to fuck them. I wanted to suck their cocks. Mostly I liked being held in the center of attention.
In truth, the cold water felt good against my throbbing clit. Lil soldier girl had taken one for the team. She was red and swollen from her ordeal. That mother fucker pinched me hard! I had asked him to. The cool water I am sure helped with the swelling. He had pinched me fucking hard! I fucking came! I nearly lost control and squirted pee and cum all over the fucking bathroom floor. I do that every now and then. She is so funny. She was sore, red and swollen but I swear she wanted more. She was a trigger itching to twitch.
He pressed the trigger again. Soda water shot up straight up my stinging twat and then back down. I tried the trick where you catch some of the water and hold it. But my body had already been through a lot this morning. I just let them do it - clinging to the cold silver box for stability.
I did need to be cleaned.
He placed a bottle of soap in front of me. Dish soap. "Come on bitch lather up."
"Dish soap? He wants me to wash my twat with dish soap?" I though as I poured a puddle into my palm. I lathered the outside, careful no to get any of that inside me. They laughed as foam formed between my legs. I rinsed my self with the water button on the drink gun. I held my head low humiliated. Hungry.
They all seemed to get a big kick out of it. I tried to dance again , this time the bartender grabbed me by the arm and said - since none of us want to fuck you, I say lets put you to work doing something useful.

************************************************************************

My nipples are at full attention, I have to caress them. I have to. All boundaries are gone! FUCK I love my breasts!
Now there is shit on my lil pixies too. I am looking at myself in the mirror. "Would you like to suck them?" I whisper aloud.
"You didn't want to suck them anyway. Maybe you would shit on them." Please shit on me.
I hate myself.

************************************************************************

"Was I in love with Sheila? Am I a dyke? I was so confused."
"Let me tell you something - the cheap hooker look isn't doing anything for you." She said from beneath her cloak. I started to cry.
Her voice shifted in pitch from the high whine of a scorned woman to the one I always remember from school, the low low sultry breathy flirt. She could ask a question in Algebra and it sounded like she was narrating a porn movie.
"But I could make you look sexy. You have a few things going for you." My tears subsided. She was surprisingly warm, for someone Sheila and I had so actively made fun of for as long as I can remember. She caressed my shoulder. I bet he would like it too - what I could do for you. Wouldn't you?"
"Jesus Sarah, you are evil, are you thinking what I am thinking? How could you not?"
She stood behind him reaching around his robe to stroke his hard on through the terry-cloth. "Mmm Hmm, this one has most definitely got some assets! We could tap into."
It wormed its way out of the tied robe taunting me. I knew she was taunting me, but I wasn't sure what she was up to. I just knew I liked it. I enjoyed the attention. I wanted to suck his dick. Badly. I wondered if this push up bra had fooled her and she thought I had really big tits or something. I was worried.
"But you have to let us take pictures of you when we are done..." I agreed quickly. Perhaps too quickly. "...and post them on the internet, to see if we can find you a date."
"Find me a date?" I was confused, elated, apprehensive.
Obedient.
************************************************************************

I want to roll in it. Like a dog. Like the dog I am. Maybe I would cum if I rolled in it. Every pour on my body is open - a crater wanting to be filled or a goose bump that shutters with any contact. Highs and lows.
Now there is shit on my keyboard as I type this.

************************************************************************

They all seemed to get a big kick out of it. I tried to dance again. I climbed to the bar.

I have always fanaticized about dancing naked on a bar. Not like a stripper - like a fucking slut. It was turning me on. I climbed up on top ready to strut what ever I have. I wanted to turn them on. Maybe, just maybe, they would think I am sexy. Maybe they would let me suck their cocks.
They were having none of it. This time the bartender grabbed me by the arm and said - since none of us want to fuck you, I say lets put you to work doing something useful.
I was humiliated. I am too ugly for a bar full of dirty old men. I bet any one of them would have fucked me in a second - but when they were all together they were a bunch of fucking cowards - trying to impress each other with bullshit name calling - trying to out do the other one.

He rolled the mop and bucket over. Now that you have cleaned yourself, why don't you clean this place up too.
They howled with laughter. I didn't give a fuck. I mopped. Naked. I tried to make a sexy show out of it. Someone poured some of his beer on the floor. "hey bitch, you missed a spot." Deep inside - he wanted me to suck his cock.
Another one spit on the floor. "Hey bitch, over here!"
Another unbuttoned his fly and was about to piss on the floor in an attempt to top his friend. "Hey, bitch, you missed a spot." The bartender stopped him. "Fuck that, I need my bathroom cleaned - where you left your skanky smell." The bartender snorted. The others laughed.
He produced a bucket and a nasty scrub brush from beneath the bathroom sink. I was only too willing to make a show of it. Before I knew it I was on my hands and knees scrubbing the bathroom floor. The one I had just been so thoroughly laid in. Fuck! I have this little bathroom fetish. I may have told you about it. They gathered in the door way to watch. Holy cow!
"Hey, bitch, you missed a spot." I looked up and one of them had pulled his cock out. I thought he wanted me to give him a blow job. No, really I did. Call me naive.
Finally - I was going to see a little action. Even though they were all laughing. I had had this fantasy while I was dancing in the bar of all of them gathering around and cumming on my face. Holy Cow! Come on girls, you have had that fantasy before haven't you? Admit it. I saw it in some stupid porn thing - but FUCK it turned me on! I sooooo wanted to be her! I sooo want to do that!
It had been a major rush parading around naked with all those men staring at my lil skinny pale body. My lil pixies bouncing around - well as much as they bounce. I think what I am trying to say is - I was ready. I was so fucking turned on! I wanted to start sucking cock!
He held it in his hand. Others stood in the doorway, some taking pictures with cell phones. "Fuck it I thought, take em - post em all over the internet. I am a fucking slut. I am. I can fucking suck cock like a porn star.
I assumed the position. Willingly. Enthusiastically.
************************************************************************

My lil soldier girl stands above the dark cavern. I pet her with my thumb as another plunges inside trying to fill the abyss. It can not be done. I have mixed holes. I will regret this. But I have already done it. It is going to get me sick. You should never mix holes like that.
Fuck it.
I hate myself.
There is foulness on this sofa, there is foulness on the floor at my feet, There is foulness on my fingers as I rub my clit.
I can not fill her. She can not be filled. She is an abyss. She is hell. My pussy IS hell.
I hate her.

************************************************************************

I agreed quickly. Perhaps too quickly. "...and post them on the internet, to see if we can find you a date."
"Find me a date?" I was confused, elated, apprehensive.
Obedient.
They led me upstairs. I was in a fog. It had been years and years since I had been up there -- since Sheila moved into the basement. I was crying again. I was scared. The second floor was always spooky to me. I have bad memories of it. But I don't know what they are.
We rounded the stairway into a large bath room. I remembered it.
Sarah brought a warm wash cloth to my face. She stroked the tears away.

"Oh, that is so hot." Mr. Peterson chimed in.
"Shut up, don't cheapen the moment, you haven't seen hot yet. Now, baby, lets wipe this paint off your sweet little face." She said as she applied cold cream and washed my face clean. He stood in the doorway and took our picture.
"Stop that! Not yet. Delete that picture - I don't want anybody to see this sweet thing dressed like a whore." She lit a candle and dimmed the lights. "We have to create this delicately." She laughed her malevolent laugh and grabbed me by the chin making me look in the mirror, "See what a beautiful little girl you are."
I looked at her instead. She was beautiful. She has the biggest, darkest brownest eyes I have ever seen on a person. They are misty but kind of scary. Like a fog, in a swamp. Dangerous. Their lifelessness is part of what made her so sexy. Because she was anything but lifeless. Contrast. Yin and yang, Boy and girl, S & M. She was vivacious and flirtatious. Just the opposite of little shy me, and sweet perfect Sheila. No matter how she wore her hair - it was just right - she always had that 'I just got out of bed' look. And she probably did, too. She had quite the reputation and I am sure she had earned it. She oozed of sex. She was sex. She is Sarah Fucking Evans for cripes sake. I - practically a virgin - was having my slutness attended to by Sarah Fucking Evans!
I was trembling. Her hands ran across my shoulder and to my breasts. "Oh, my, have we ever got one silly padded bra on." She whispered as she released it with one twist of her hand. She dangled it front of me for effect.
"Mmm, look at these perfect little specimens." She announced as she stood behind me and caressed them both at once. I have never before heard someone say I have perfect breasts. I have (still am) always been a little embarrassed of them. They are smaller than your hand, smaller than my hands - and I have small hands. They are certainly smaller than Sarah's. My nipples are bright pink, perhaps the only color on my body except for milky white and - the occasional freckle if I have been out in the sun, Oh and my pubic hair which is bright red. My breasts are little and mostly nipple. I call them my little pixies. But Sarah seemed to be quite enamored with them. She squeezed them between her thumb and fore finger. My knees were getting weak.

"Have you any idea how many men are going to be drooling over these perfect little pubey boobies?"
She whispered in my ear and then kissed me softly on the cheek. For the record it was the first time I was ever kissed by a girl - not to mention felt up. I was confused and awkward. She made me look at myself in the mirror. Mr. Peterson stood in the door way watching. His robe was open. His cock was at full attention.
Her hands found their way down my rib cage to the back of my skirt. One pull of a zipper and it was round my ankles
I wiggled a bit and even reached for his cock. She would have none of it. She was getting a kick out of making both of us squirm.
I was confused, turned on. Guilty. I mean I just don't think I am a lesbian but Sarah Fucking Evans had her hands all over me. Sarah Evans! I was powerless. And besides it was really turning Mr. Peterson on and that after all is what I came to do.
Garters, stockings, thong all in a heap as her hands traced my bell down to my lil pelvic mound. Down to my lil race way I had so carefully groomed. She rubbed her fingers through my pubic hair. I was so wet and Soooo.. proud of my little raceway. My lil red landing strip, But Sarah had other ideas. "Mmmm, this just won't do."
"Oh if you are going to shave her I have to get some pictures of that."
I was trembling. Motionless. "No," she said as she snipped the scissors in the air for effect. "Just a little trim." I mean she's got these nice pubey boobies, she should have a little sprout to match don't you think?"
The blade was cool against my mound. I whenced with the snip, and curly red hairs fell to the ground and to my feet.
I was sooo wet! I wanted to have sex sooo bad! And Sarah Evans was going to teach me how! Holy Cow!
She led me down the hall way. I remembered the hall way. It made me dizzy. I was naked as the day I was born.
************************************************************************

Fuck my cunt. SHE IS HELL. Stick it - your cock - any fucking cock - ANY FUCKING THING in my hell hole.
Cum inside me! Maybe you will cum right on the devil herself. May be you can extinguish this hell at least for a second. The devil lives in my pussy. Cum on her. Extinguish this bitch. PLEASE!

************************************************************************

I assumed the position. Willingly. Enthusiastically.

I closed my eyes expecting to suck cock. Instead, it was a very different mouthful.
I should have seen it coming, Sour. Warm. It was a surprise. Really. A big surprise. The mother fucker was pissing on me! I spit it out involuntarily as the warm flood splattered on my face. It dripped from my chin and down my breasts. They all laughed and laughed.
Reflexively I turned my head and fell backwards into the corner to let him piss on me. I could not help it. It turned me on. A lot! I closed my eyes and began to touch myself. Hot foulness splattered and ran down my body. It was so disgusting. It was so fucking hot! I am so turned on by telling you about it! My tits, my belly and down. Down. He aimed at my hand which was now furiously rubbing my clit. I moved my hand and let him piss right on it. Holy FUCK! I was about to cum. I was about to pass out. The spray moved back up my body. Hot and so dirty! Shellacking my body. I was in a trance. I could not stop myself.
I leaned forward. I had to. I wanted to. I... I... opened my mouth. HOLY FUCK. I am a toilet. I am a fucking toilet whore!
This was like fantasy number eleven. I was fucking drinking piss! I was cumming! Hard! Hyperventilating. He pissed on my clit again while I swallowed. Piss is fucking hard to swallow. FUCK! Hot foulness sprayed on my face and back down to my sweet tender clit- FUCK! I was cumming! And back up to my face and FUCK! I was Cumming! I opened my mouth. FUCK! I was Cumming! It is so sour, so foul so wrong so fucking HOT!
SO FUCKING HOT! I am a toilet whore. FUCK! I was Cumming!
The peanut gallery groaned as he filled my mouth. It is so hard to swallow - my - my throat muscles were confused - my reflexes made me want to spit it out - it is so fucking hard to swallow. I'm telling you. The smell permeated my nose. I could not consume it. I so wanted to. I tried. My mouth filled - overflowing. I could only swallow a little bit. I had to spit the rest out. I couldn't do it. I was feeling woozy. Light headed. It dribbled from my lips onto my breasts. He finally redirected his spray.
I spread my lips with my fingers to give him a better shot. Fuck Fuck Fuck! Hot foulness danced on my clit. It was like a nasty hot water pick. Right on my clit. Holy Fuck. I had to. I licked some foulness from my shoulder. - I was fucking drinking piss! I am a toilet! I was.. Holy Hyper-ventel.. HOLY -- Holy FUuuu...
Woozy.
Weak.
Fading.
Still licking piss off my shoulder. I passed out.
Out.
Orgasm black out number eight.
************************************************************************

Fuck my mouth.
Make me gag.
Make me vomit. Maybe I will puke up the devil - along with your cum. I put my finger in mouth my gag reflex is in a coma. I am typing with one hand.
There is scat on my fingers.
I am licking them clean. FUCK me! Scat usually makes me hurl. Not this time. Maybe it is because I want to be sick.
I want to puke this devil out of me.
Puke the fucking devil out of me because I am a shit eating whore!

************************************************************************

She led me down the hall way. I remembered the hall way. It made me dizzy. I was naked as the day I was born.
Mr. Peterson was already in the room. The room. I remembered it. It had been Sheila's toy room. It had not changed in all these years. He had a camera. He started to take a picture as we entered. She was leading me. I was trembling.
"Stop That. Not yet, be patient."
She sat me on the toy box. The room was pink with balloons for wall paper. I was nervous. Sarah produced a bundle of fabric from the closet and placed it beside me. Now lets get you all dressed up sweetie. You are a very very sexy little girl.
I stood up and she helped me step into a frilly little purple skirt. It was light weight and felt funny. It was tight. A little too tight - but it was all stretchy material. What is this I wondered as I held my arms up in the air and she pulled the top down over me. It was... It was a fairy princess costume. I remembered it. Sheila wore it when we were kids. I squirmed. Mr. Peterson took a picture. Sarah place a plastic Tierra on my head. And a set of wings.
"Mmmmm, delicious. Yes, you can start taking pictures now." She put glitter on my face and handed me a wand with a star on the end.

"Ya gotta use what ya got little girl. Have you any idea how many men are going to find you the most precious little legal baby doll on the planet?"
He took another picture. "I hate to say it Sarah, but you are right - and when you are right you are very right! She is so fucking sexy."
"He thinks I am sexy!" I thought. It turned me on. I couldn't stand it. I started waiving the wand and striking poses. I had no fucking idea.
"That's a girl. Pose for the camera for me."
I was confused.
She handed me a bag of candy in a Halloween bag. That's it - work the camera for me baby. Sarah had moved over behind Mr. Peterson. His robe was open; his cock was so hard. She stroked him as he clicked as if she was tempting me. His cock the carrot - me the jack-ass.
"My Goddess," I thought "I am actually watching Sarah Evans in action! And she is luring me - holy fuck!" I wanted to do what ever she asked!!!!
"That's it baby. Sit down on the toy chest and pull that skirt up." Make it look accidental. Show me a little something something."
I did. Holy Fuck I did. I flashed my lil saucey to the camera. A few sad little red hairs starting to bud.
She gave a giant green stick of hard candy. Sour apple. "Mmmm. Suck on that for me baby."
I did. I tried to make a show of it for her. For him.
"No, baby like this." She got on her knees and inhaled Mr. Peterson's mammoth prick. I was so jealous. But Holy Cow! Sarah Peterson was showing me how. She inhaled it with ease. He was having trouble holding the camera.
I kneeled beside her and sucked the sour apple while she gave him head. It was like she was giving me lessons and I got the trainer candy until I could prove I was good enough to get the real thing.
As if by design, she stopped and took the camera from him as she offered me Mr. Peterson. "But with the candy, baby. With the Candy."
I rubbed the melting green slime across his cock and licked it like a lolly pop. The shutter click sending shutters up my spine.
He had not let me do this the night before. I had almost no experience with oral sex. And certainly not with a real cock. Not a man's cock. I so wanted to impress her. Him.
I took turns. Jolly Rancher, Hard sweet delicious cock, Hard candy. Hard cock. Hard candy. Hard cock. Holy cow. It was making me hot. I was performing for Sarah Evans!
I pulled the crenelin over my waste and began to fuck myself with the hard candy while I sucked his cock.
"Yes, baby. Yes." The camera clicked there was green slime on my face and now my sweet gooey saucey.
"Yes!" her approval turned me on. He was hard. Throbbing. I was doing a good job. He was going to cum! I was going to make him cum!
"In the face." I want a shot of that sweet little face.
"My face is sweet.?! Holy fuck, I was turned on. I brought the hard candy back to my mouth, I licked my own saucey from it and rubbed it on his cock - he was throbbing in my hand. His breathing was heavy. Hers was heavy. She clicked again. He grabbed my wrist. I was clinching his cock too tightly. As I released so did he!!! Right in my face. I posed for the camera. I smeared the big green rod in hot man cum and licked.
"Oh, your good, baby. You don't need any lessons. You're a natural"
I was beaming. Triumphant. It may have been my finest moment.
I had done something Sheila could never do.
************************************************************************

I love you Sheila. I am so sorry. So so sorry. I hate myself. It was seven years ago, and still I am so sorry.

************************************************************************

I passed out. Out. Orgasm black out number eight.
I know this because the next think I knew I was being sprayed with a garden hose. The whole bathroom. The clean water ran to the drain in the floor. It woke me up. I was dizzy.
"I told you we should get you out of here before somebody gets hurt." One of them said as he turned up an industrial garden hose connected to the spigot under the sink. He sprayed me down, like you would a dog in heat. I am a dog.
I was sprayed down and every bit as excited as a dog after a bath. I was clean.
My bathrobe was soaking wet - still balled in the corner.
************************************************************************

My fingers are clean now. I have not puked. There is shit on my face.
I am fingering my ass again. I am afraid I am developing a little scat fetish. I know I am. Just saying that makes me wet.
Finally, I am very very wet. Closer. There is hope. I am licking them clean again. Fuck! I am getting turned on! It is vile! Vile!

************************************************************************

The next day I met them both at the motel room we agreed on. They helped me get dressed. I wore a little pink outfit with red ladybugs. They were distant. Awkward.
There was a knock on the door and they introduced me to the first, and then they left only to return an hour later. It was awful. Unspeakably awful. I think I came first.
************************************************************************

"Fuck my ass! She is messy. Unclean." I just said aloud to no one as I finger my dirty dirty ass again. "So dirty! I like it dirty. I am dirty. A skank. A whore. A bich. A dog.
There is shit on my fingers. A lot of shit. I can not stop myself.

************************************************************************

I was clean. My bathrobe was soaking wet - still balled in the corner.
I was limping from pure humiliation, and ecstasy. I was soaking wet. Drenched, but clean. My sopping bathrobe hit the floor with a wet plop as they led me up on top of the bar. They had to hold me up. I would have collapsed otherwise. I had no idea what they were going to do.
I didn't care.
Someone grabbed my hair and pulled my head back. A bottle of vodka was opened and some poured some down my throat. I fucking needed it.
There were whoops and cheers.
They were enjoying them selves. I was too. I liked the attention. I guess I am every bit the perves that they are. My head was spinning. My equilibrium was in Ecuador.
"So this is what she likes huh, Bobby?" The bartender stood alone on the other side of the bar. He removed a pair of olive tongs and held them up for the others to see. They cheered and slammed their beers down on the bar.
I was terrified.
Aroused.
"Yea, its like I was saying', 'fore yen's started pissin' on her." One of the idiots chimed in. "She likes to be pinched. That's what she asked me to do in the bathroom. That's when she started screamin' like an insane person. I swear to God. I ain't never seen nothing like it. And look, she's got these scars on her thighs - I'm telling ya she likes it. You seen her -- hopin' up on the bar and dancing like a cat in heat, scrubbing floors... and fuck - you seen it - what she just did. I'm telling ya I ain't never seen any thing like it. I say we pinch her again, and see what happens. She likes it. She does. Don't you - tell em how u like it."
It was like I was an insect being tortured by small children. The bartender produced a pair of olive tongs. I was fucking squirming. My arms pulled over my shoulders Big swollen clit throbbing like a live heart thumping on the bar. "Yes." I managed. "Pinch me."
The bartender put on a pair of rubber gloves and declared, "See, I don't want to touch that nasty shit."
"Hurt me." The tongs had pointed forks that bent inwards he held them to my face for me to examine them closely. I was breathless. I could only mutter.
"Oh Yes, fuck Yes!" He clicked them together maliciously. The crowd got very quiet.
"Make me bleed!"
"I want to bleed."
************************************************************************

"Make me! Make me eat it - like the dog I am!" I whispered clearly. Fuck! It is working. I am licking them again. I am devouring it! It used to make me throw up, but not any more. I have graduated. I am a fucking shit eating whore! Like a dog! A bitch. I am a fucking bitch. I eat my own shit!
I liked them clean totally. I gagged a bit. Just a bit. It is fucking awful. It is turning me on! In a big way! IT! It is the devil.
I tried to shit out the devil. it did not work! It only turned me on - a lot! if only for a moment. Have you ever shit yourself while you masturbated?
Holy fuck!
I am still sitting in it. It is all over me. I want to roll in it.

************************************************************************

Mr. Peterson and Sarah made me fuck lots of people that summer. Well, he didn't make me. I did as I was told. We made appointments. I could have not shown up. Its not like he tied me up and kept me in a cage. Once I got to whatever room he had rented he would let me in. I would dress as a little girl and wait in the motel room. Eventually someone would knock on the door.
It went on for three months. Almost everyday. Sometimes a couple of different men in a day. I am sure he was charging them. I didn't care. I was beginning to enjoy the attention. Sometimes Sarah was there. We pretended we were sisters....
************************************************************************

"Fuck me! Push my face in this pile of shit while you fuck me in the ass. DO IT!" I tell my self. It is working. I am getting closer! So close!
"Fuck me in the ass and make me lick your cock clean!" I say to myself. It is working! . It is working. I am getting closer! So close!
I am feeding myself. FUCK FUCK FUCK! It is working it... is so fucking disgusting! It is working...But... But.... I can't.
I can't fucking cum! I am licking shit off my fingers and I can't fucking cum! How much further down this path can I go?

************************************************************************

"Oh Yes, fuck Yes!" He clicked them together maliciously. The crowd got very quiet.
"Make me bleed!"
"I want to bleed."
Cheers and catcalls and laughter. I was splayed long-ways down the bar. I panicked. I was kicking on top of the bar. I knocked some bottles over. Two people grabbed my ankles and held me still. My eyes rolled back in my head. I thought of Julia, and how much pain she could take. I can take it.
Someone put his hand on my soaking lil saucey. He put his finger inside me and rubbed his thumb over my clit and then brought his other finger up to meet the thumb. He pulled on my ravished lil soldier girl. I whenced. They laughed. She was standing at full attention.

"You sure this is what you want?" He asked as he brushed the cold steel across my clit. My lips were pursed, my jaw tight in a defensive posture. I could only nod, Yes!"
I was crying. It was going to hurt.
************************************************************************

So close!
I want to get down on my knees. And put my own face in the pile that is on the couch while I finger myself.. I lick my fingers again. I might throw up after all. Maybe I shouldn't get down on my knees. A whole mouthful would make me throw up. FUCK I WANT TO THROW UP! I want to puke this fucking devil out of me. I fucking hate myself.
But if I throw up it will mean I am a failure - even as a dog. I am licking my fingers again. I am learning to really enjoy scat. Maybe one day I can - I can - Oh Fuck I am so close. I so Want to cum. One day I will be able to.... Fuck I want to cum!!!!!! One day I will be able to.... eat my own shit, .... Fuck I am going to cum!!!!!!

************************************************************************

...Someone had finished with me. He was sitting in a chair smoking a cigarette watching Mr. Peterson finish fucking Sarah. I was laying beside them - an emotionless hollow core. Stuffed animals and pink ribbons and streamers. Happy birthday balloons, presents rapping paper and birthday cake littered the room.
It was no ones birthday. I was just playing a part. I only looked twelve. I was nineteen. Sarah played the part of my older sister. She was incredibly sexy. I was jealous of her. Mr. Peterson liked her better. I might have been in love with him. I might have been in love with her. I lay beside them as he fucked her. I wanted to be either one of them, but she too was just lying there. She rolled her head over and saw me staring at her. There was pain in her eyes. I recognized it. She knew I did. She flashed the slightest smile at me as Mr. Peterson finished his business and joined his friend for a cigarette. I looked right through her. There was a tear forming in the bottom corner of her eye.
It was - it was - I recognized it. It was the same tear that Sheila had - when... Fuck I can't think about that. I can't. I won't.
I only wanted to comfort her. To hold her. Like I needed to be comforted. Like.. like Sheila did, and now like Sarah.
I leaned forward and kissed the tear from her foggy eyes. She smiled. Just a little. Only the corner of her mouth twitched. It was enough. I knew. She knew I knew. I stroked her hair. She kissed me. Not a playful "Hey look a me kissing a girl to turn some guy on" kiss. It was a kiss. A real kiss. A kiss like I had never had before. Holy cow. What just happened? Did she feel it? Did everyone in the room feel it? Did the whole world feel it? Oh my God.
She felt it, I knew she did. We made eye contact. We were both crying. Trembling. I had to. I could not stop myself. I held her tight. I whispered, "I love you."
************************************************************************

Fuck me anywhere.
In any hole you can get your cock into. If my mouth or my pussy or my dirty ass hole are too nasty for you -- make a new one. I have a razor blade. Cut me. Make me a fucking virgin again. Make me a new hole. A virgin hole. Make me fucking cum! I want to cum - I want you to cum -- on my first fuck.
Don't you fucking understand?!
Make a new fuk hole. Make me bleed. I want to have my period. My first period from a new fuck hole.
I was not a fucking virgin before I could bleed. OK you probably suspected that - but now you know for sure. OK.
Lead me to the bathroom floor and let me bleed on the tile.. Make me stuff a tampon in my new fuk hole. I want to bleed like a virgin. Like the virgin I never was.
The walls of the dyke are bulging.
My flesh is shuttering.
The scars on my thighs tingle. Pain. I want fucking pain! I can't help it.

************************************************************************

It was going to hurt.
It was hard to breath through my nose. Snot was running down my face and dangling from my chin as the open end clasped my lil soldier girl. She was erect. Still swollen from before.
Still hungry.
Still desperate.
My back arched. He began to squeeze. The pain started immediately. Pain. Sweet pain. Severe pain. Lovely pain. Harsh pain. Delightful pain.
Terrible fucking pain.
Terrible terrible terrible mother fucking perfect perfect pain. PAIN! Pain. I was starting to cum.
I kicked my feet loose from their grip and someone else grabbed my leg. The other dangled over the wrong side of the bar. The cold metal dug into my poor little clit. HOLY FUCK! I kicked with the one free leg. My arms were held inflexible over my head. It took two of them to hold them down - while one of them - I am not sure which - squeezed.
"Pinch me!" FUCKING PINCH IT!"
Oh he did! He was fucking squeezing the Bejezus out of me. My sweet sweet saucey was so wet but lil soldier girl was beyond ripe. She was red and swollen.
FUCK!
It hurt!
FUCK!
I was cumming.
FUCK!
I hate myself.
"Hard!" I yelled.
FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!. I was cumming hard! HARD! My back arched and collapsed -slamming into the bar. Again. And again. I thought about poor Julia and how much she could take. My orgasm was coming out of my eyeballs. It took all of them to hold me still enough to keep squeezing.
"MOTHER FUCKER!" I yelled. My eyes were popping out of my head! I was shivering - no I was shaking! Violently. They laughed.
"Go ahead - whore - scream all you want. There is no one that can hear you. Squirt for us."
************************************************************************

The scars on my thigh are tingling. They are an escape hatch for the pressure building inside me. It must be released some where - some how.
I have done this before. I swore I would never do it again
I hate myself. I am going to have another fucking scar. This one is going to be bad. I can tell. Of fuck!

************************************************************************

We were both crying. Trembling. I had to. I could not stop myself. I held her tight. I whispered, "I love you."
It is the same thing I had whispered to Sheila.
There was a moment. A breath. A short breath when I know she felt it too. Sarah's heart was racing. As was mine.
One of the men whispered something about how hot that was. Next thing I know we Sarah and I were having sex. But we were not making love, we were performing. I was crying.
For Sheila.
************************************************************************

Cut me and cum inside me. Slide your cock inside the gaping flesh. Fuck me the hard way. The fucking hard way. Rip my flesh open and stick your hard cock inside me.
I have a razor. It is in my hand. Take it from me. Cut me. Cut me open. Slice a new hole and fuck me in the virgin chasm. Cum inside me. make me lick my own blood off your cock.
I hate myself.

************************************************************************

"Go ahead - whore - scream all you want. There is no one that can hear you. Squirt for us."
"FUCK!" I was cumming so fucking hard.
Still he pinched. FUK! He did more than pinch - he fucking pulled and twisted - and pinched some more. The olive tongs embedded themselves into the fleshy tissue. The skin was broken. I was bleeding. A lot. Words turned to unintelligible syllables. "AHhhOuww-Shhh-it!" This was big.
This was fucking big.
My eyeballs pulsated. My calves vibrated, my bottom lip quivered, my pussy shivered. My knees bobbed, my breast throbbed, my thighs spazumed, My chasm gushed gooey gooey. I was fucking cumming! My tummy was bouncing like a trampoline, my entire body was one massive orgasm. Pain sliced through it all.
Massive pain.
I threw my head back My mouth opened wide inhaling all of the universe and pushed it through my tiny body. At one point I swear if you had looked into my open mouth you could have seen straight through my open cunt. My entire body was open! I was one pipe fuck that - a fucking fire hose -- in which began to spew an entire ocean of want. The whole of the universe fed through my mouth and forced it self high pressure through my sweet sweet saucey. I was squirting. They cheered as my pussy pushed gallons of cum all the way to the other end of the bar. They were cheering.
I was squirting!
I never squirt.
I was fucking squirting.
I was hurting.
I was bleeding.
FUCK! I was bleeding.
I was afraid he was going to rip my clit out. It fucking hurt. It still hurts. I was squirting for fuck's sake. I was about to pass out again. I was post orgasm. I had to yell for I was afraid I really would lose my clit.
"It hurts It Hurts IT HURTS!!! Stop! Please stop!"
"Stop!'
************************************************************************

I am not going to cut myself.
I want u to do that for me. Please? Pretty please. Don't m

Harry's Quest - part two

2010-09-12T15:14:00.001-07:00

Harry's Quest - part two [part 3 of 3]
By: pandsal (pandsal@hotmail.com)

Casting the dismal memory of Marina aside, he looked at his watch. Nine oclock. Much too early for bed. Or at least, for his own bed. He turned to the back pages of his contacts book and made a few calls. After three invitations to leave a message after the tone and one sorry, Im washing my hair, he gave up. He knew of one or two watering holes where his acquaintances would be but a night out with the guys didnt appeal. He was hungry. No point in looking in the fridge: it was due for restocking. In desperation Harry went to his car, drove to the nearest multiplex cinema and bought a ticket to the first screen that had vacant seats. Surprised, he enjoyed the movie and set off home in a better mood.
Remembering he still hadn't eaten and his refrigerator was empty, he made a detour to his favoured supermarket. It was a good time to drop in. Most people were still out enjoying their Saturday or heading for home while the serious night owls wouldn't arrive for another couple of hours. Staff stacking shelves almost outnumbered shoppers. In little over thirty minutes, Harry had filled his trolley with more than enough unsuitable foodstuffs to see him through the coming week. The checkouts were quiet, too. Harry began to unload his purchases. When he handed over his credit card, the woman at the desk said, That should keep you going for a bit.
Harry grinned and nodded. "Anyway," said the woman, "if you don't mind my saying so, it's a bit of a surprise to see a good-looking single man out on his own on a Saturday night. No girl friends?"
"Not tonight." Harry shook his head. "But how did you know I was single?"
She indicated the items she was packing into a carrier for him. "Frozen meals, ready for the microwave? You're no husband, that's for sure."
"In that case, thank heavens for the microwave. Otherwise I might starve. At least it won't take long when I get back."
The woman laughed. "Far to go?"
When he told her, she put a restraining hand on his arm. "Could I be very cheeky and ask for a lift? Im finishing now. I had my till balanced half an hour ago, so I won't be long." She placed a Checkout Closed sign across the end of the conveyor belt. "It's my direction and after midnight you can wait for ages for a bus. Drop me off where you can and I'll get a taxi from there."
It would have been churlish to refuse and, in truth, he was in no great hurry. "I'll be in the car park," he said. "A blue sports car."
"Nice," she replied. "And thanks."
Waiting, he wondered whether the womans employers would have approved of her taking a bit of a liberty with a customer but he could understand a woman not wanting to wait around on her own late at night. Beryl was the name on her ID tag. Middle to late forties, he guessed. Almost old enough to be his mother. His train of thought was broken when the passenger door opened and she slid in.
They made comfortable conversation while he drove, small talk, the weather, the traffic. He told her about the film hed just seen. She said she only did the two late shifts at the week-end because she and her husband put the money towards a holiday. And she had a part-time job in the mornings, Monday to Friday. They were planning a cruise this year. He asked where she lived and, when she told him, offered to take her all the way. It was only an extra couple of miles, he said, and the microwave could wait.
Her house was in a suburban avenue like thousands of other suburban avenues. A light could be seen behind partly closed curtains at an upstairs window. "John's probably gone to bed already," she said. "He wont be expecting me this early. Anyway, thanks for the lift. It was really kind of you." She unfastened her seat belt and leaned across to kiss his cheek.
Impulsively, Harry sought to give her a return peck but suddenly they were face to face and she was looking into his eyes and smiling. "Would you mind if I kissed you properly?" she said.
Harry realised that he wouldnt mind at all. He drew her to him and put his hand behind her head as she opened her lips. When they parted, both gasping for air, Beryl said, "I don't do this sort of thing. I don't know why I did. I'm sorry."
"No need," said Harry. "It was good." They sat in silence for a while, looking at each other, unsure how they had arrived where they were or what should happen next.
"I'd better go," Beryl said.
"Please dont. Just for a couple of minutes."
"You know what will happen, dont you?"
"Yes," said Harry and kissed her again. This time he couldnt resist the temptation to let his hand discover her breast. She put her hand on his and made to move it away, then pressed it against her. He could feel the nipple hardening under the material of her blouse. Beryls resistance crumbled. While Harry massaged her tits more vigorously, she reached for his crotch. He paused for a moment to open his zip for her. She had difficulty extracting his cock, already semi-erect. It sprang into her hand. "Oh," she breathed, "you're very big. Nice."
Glancing through the car windows to ensure that the street was empty, she said, "A good thing were beside this tree. It's quite dark, so I don't think we can be seen." Reassured, she bent her head to Harrys purple cockhead. Precum was already oozing. She licked slowly, first across the top, then underneath the knob. Soon, unable to resist, she opened her mouth and took in as much shaft as she could cope with.
Harry groaned. "That's it. Just like that." He looked down at the bobbing head of this middle-aged checkout lady who was giving him a blowjob of such subtle intensity. Unable to contain himself, he put his hand against the back of her head and began bucking himself to meet her, fucking her sensuous mouth, willing her to add friction with her tongue. As if reading his mind, she responded. Harry recalled that a few hours ago his hand had taken him all the way but now, under this expert stimulation, there was no sign of fatigue. His cock was throbbing and Beryl was showing no sign of easing off. He had to warn her. "Careful," he whispered. "I'm nearly there."
She released him just long enough to say, "It's all right. Just come." Her mouth descended again, her lips fastened round his shaft, her hand cradled his balls. Little by little, she increased her speed, gripped more firmly, sucked more greedily. Harry bit his tongue to prevent himself from crying out as he let himself go, feeling her suck the spunk that emerged in fierce jets deep into her throat.
When it was over, she licked him clean, though almost no residue had been allowed to escape. Harry lay back in his seat and looked at her as she sat up. "Do you know something?" he said. "That was absolutely amazing. Fantastic." And then, remembering himself, "But its all been me. What can I do for you?"
Beryl kissed him lightly on the lips. "Nothing, I'm afraid. Not just now. It's not that I wouldn't like it. I know I would but ..." she glanced up at the lighted bedroom window. "John may be awake still, and he - well, you know". She smoothed down the skirt that had ridden up round her thighs and refastened her blouse. "I'm glad it was good for you. It was for me, too. But I really have to go now."
As she prepared to leave, he caught her hand. "Another time, then. Next Saturday?"
She shook her head."I couldn't, not here, not every Saturday night."
"What about one afternoon? You only work mornings, you said." Harry suspected he might have only explored the surface of a very sexy lady and he was fearful she would escape.
"I'll think about it," said Beryl.
Harry took his business card from his wallet and thrust it into her hand. "Please do. Think about it. Give me a ring."
She took the card, smiled and disappeared up the path to the house. He watched her take a key from her handbag. She gave him a little wave and went in.
Each time his phone rang during the next few days, Harry snatched it up expecting - hoping - it would be Beryl. Disappointment gradually gave way to resignation. Two weeks passed. He thought about calling in at the supermarket on a Saturday but it would be unfair. If she'd really wanted him, she would have rung. A memorable one-off but a one-off for all that. Put it down to experience and move on.
And then she called.
"I'm sorry I haven't been in touch," she said, almost without preamble. "I've wanted to several times but - " And now, having done so she didn't seem to know what to say.
"John?" Harry prompted.
"Yes. Hes very good to me and I couldn't do anything to hurt him. But ..." she paused, again searching for words. "But I think with you it would be different. Different from John."
"Shall we try?"
"I'm forty-seven, nearly forty-eight. Doesn't that put you off?" As though if he said it did, it would save her from having to make a decision.
"It didn't put me off before. It wouldn't again. What's it matter, anyway?"
There was another silence before Beryl said, "But how? I mean, where could we go?"
"A hotel."
"I don't think I could."
"Come here, then. I'll collect you when you finish."
"I'd have to be home before five. In time to prepare John's tea when he gets back from work."
She had given in. They agreed where to meet. She wanted it to be the next day. Before she could change her mind.
When the moment came, they were both nervous. She met him immediately after leaving her morning job: she was a receptionist for a hairdresser in the west end. She wore a tailored business suit, dark, with a red blouse, a large bow at the neck. No more the checkout lady but a nervous forty-seven-year-old nonetheless. He had offered to take her to lunch but she refused, still apprehensive that she might want to back out at the last minute.
Closing the door of his apartment was the watershed. She looked around briefly, took in the spaciousness, the luxury furnishings, the expensive drapes, the flat-screen television, the surround-sound hi-fi. Music was playing quietly, classical music she couldnt recognise. She turned and offered herself to him.
Harry clasped her in his arms and kissed her. The kiss was long, deep and inherently sexual. Tongues explored, signalling that both were on fire. When they parted, Harry said, "Thank you for wanting to be here."

She nodded. Very serious. "I'm still not sure I should be. But thank you asking me."
"Something to drink?" He indicated an ice bucket, a champagne bottle, two glasses. She shook her head.
He took her hand and led her to the bedroom. "Kingsize," he said. "I hope you approve."
For the first time, she relaxed slightly, smiling. "How the other half lives," she said. "May I try?" After removing her jacket and setting it carefully aside, she sat on the edge of the bed, tested the firmness, then lay back. Harry took off his own jacket and unfastened his belt. Beryl raised her knees, opened them and let her skirt slide part way up her thighs. "Will you help me?" she said. "Please remember I'm a novice at this sort of thing."
When Harry eased the skirt from her, she raised her bottom slightly to help him. "How did you know?" he asked.
"Know what?"
"Black. Black knickers, suspenders, stockings."
"Oh, Harry, youre just a boy, aren't you? A dark suit for work, so black stockings. I happen to like black knickers. But the suspenders are just for today. Because that's what boys are supposed to like. Aren't they?"

"Turn over for me." She removed her blouse first, revealing a matching black bra supporting ample breasts, then lay face down, ready. He knelt beside her, caressing her buttocks beneath the black fabric. At forty-seven - not disguised by greying hair, fashionably cut thanks to her employer - she was probably not as slim as she once was but the roundness was not excessive. Harry remembered the breasts he had fondled in the car. He unclasped her bra and turned her on to her back again. His memory hadn't deceived him: the nipples, pink and slightly tapering, were hard, demanding attention. He bent his head, took one between his lips and teased with his tongue. Small sounds of encouragement led him to be bolder. His hand stroked a thigh, moved upward and inward, pressed the silk with eager fingers, encountered dampness. Beryl turned towards him, making herself more available.
Releasing her breast but leaving his hand pressing into her crotch, Harry sat up, looked down at her with undisguised lust. "I want to fuck you," he said, "but first I want to lick your cunt, finger your arsehole, if you like that." When she didnt respond, he went on, "Do you mind me talking to you like that? If it upsets you, I won't do it."

"No. It makes me ... makes me want to ... to be fucked."
"Can you talk to me, too? Like that."
"Would you like me to?"
"If you can."
"I'd like to try. I mean, were grown-ups arent we? Just the two of us. No-one will know what we do." She frowned. "Oh, Harry, this is all so strange to me, but I want to try. If it pleases you."
"It would."
"Let me see your cock, then. Is it hard? I can suck it for you, if you like." Beryl had broken through another barrier. The careful pressure on her clit from Harrys fingers, the knowledge that she was wet, the aching desire spreading from her loins overcame any remaining inhibitions. As soon as he was naked, she nudged him on to his back while she examined the cock she had previously encountered only in semi-darkness, the light of street lamps obscured by the branches of a tree. My word," she said. "You really are big. Will I be able to take all of that. In my ... cunt."
"We could try," Harry suggested.
"We will. I promise you that. But not yet." She began to work on him with her hands, at first alternately, then both together, bending forward to kiss the tip each time it emerged.
"Hey, this is good but you're getting left out. How about sixty-nine?"
"You mean you want to suck me too?"
"Your cunt, yes."
Beryl sat up, straddled Harrys face, felt the tip of his tongue along her outer folds, gave a happy sigh and bent forward to resume her oral attention to his now rampant cock. He clasped his hands round her arse and pulled her on to his mouth. They remained like that for some time, rocking gently as first one then the other became more active or, in Harrys case, needed a short rest to regain supremacy over an urge to explode. During one of these pauses he asked, "Ready to come yet?"
"I think so. But would you mind if I leave you for a bit and just enjoy myself?"
"Turn over and open wide."
As soon as she had arranged herself, Harry took full advantage. One hand cupped her arse cheeks. Two fingers of the other slid effortlessly into Beryls wet cunt. His tongue found her clit and licked. "Harry!" she cried. "It wont take long like that."
"Shall I slow down?" Stopping nibbling but leaving his fingers in place.

"No. Just do it. I'm already on the edge. Fuck me with your fingers like you were."
Harry did just that, fingers and tongue working in harmony, feeling the tension build in her, aware of her thighs growing tight round his head. Faster and faster he went, struggling at times to stay in place as her writhing became more pronounced. When it happened, she was screaming. "Yes, yes, yes!" And then she fell back, panting.
Harry watched her recover. "Can you do that again?" he asked.
"I think so. Soon. Dont you want to fuck me yet?"
:Yes and no. I want to make sure you get everything you need. If it was that good, why don't I do it again?"
"You said earlier ... you said you might finger my ..."
"Your arsehole?"
"Yes. My arsehole. Will you do that?"
"Do you like it?"
"I don't know. I want to find out."
It needed some complicated arranging first. Harry took a pillow and placed it under her, raising her bottom, exposing the little pink aperture. He knelt at her side, slid one hand along the pillow underneath her until his fingertip found its target without exerting any pressure, reintroduced two fingers of his other hand into the well-lubricated front passage and finally added his tongue. Sensing that Beryl was partly apprehensive in spite of being aroused, he waited until he felt her relax. He touched her anus with his middle finger. She pressed back on it. He waited. She pressed further. Slowly, gently, carefully, he opened up what was clearly a virgin entrance. When he reached the second knuckle, he stopped, massaging now from the other side with the two fingers in her cunt. "I like it," he heard her murmuring almost to herself, from somewhere above him. "I like it when you finger my arse and my cunt at the same time, and Im going to -" The sentence was never finished as a second huge orgasm wracked her body.
After she had recovered some composure, she said, "I need a rest. Come and kneel across me and let me have that cock where I can see it." She pressed her tits together with both hands: an invitation Harry couldnt refuse. He placed his cock between two creamy mounds and settled into a languorous to and fro motion. The nipples were still hard. "Its a great cock," Beryl said, "and I still haven't had it up me. In my cunt." Could this, Harry wondered, really be the nervous woman who had arrived with him les than an hour earlier.
Finally, Harry sensed that she was ripe, this woman, sixteen years his senior, who seemed to have discovered a sexual liberation that she could wait no longer to explore. He made her kneel in preparation for entering her from behind. Her protests that she couldnt then see his cock entering her subsided when he arranged a dressing table mirror to give her a full view of their coupling. It was a moment for them both to savour. He took it very slowly, first just the head, next a little of the shaft, then nearly complete withdrawal, followed by a deeper insertion until he was fully buried, his balls swinging against her. When he withdrew again his cock was gleaming with the moisture gleaned from her sopping depths. He allowed her time to enjoy the experience before settling into a steady rhythm, little by little driving into her with more force.
"Oh, Harry," she said, "you are so good with me. Fucking me. With that great big cock up my cunt." He saw her reach underneath herself to use her hand for some complementary enjoyment.
"Shall we try this again?" he enquired, slipping his finger into her arsehole. This time it glided in with ease, almost as though the muscles of her sphincter were sucking it in.
"In my cunt and arse at the same time," she said. Beryl was - perhaps without realising - talking to him almost constantly, telling him what she was feeling, urging him to greater effort. There could only be one result: sooner rather than later, he would have to come.
They changed positions again, Beryl on her back, legs wide apart. Harry insinuated a leg underneath her and probed with his cock from underneath. Her cunt absorbed him and they fucked like that, Harry now able to use a hand to rub on her glistening distended clitoris.
"I can't last much longer," he groaned. "How do you want me?"
"Just on top. Put the pillow under my head so I can see."
"What about a condom?"
She shook her head. "Not necessary. Just fuck me. Fill me. Fill me with your cock. And your spunk."
He fucked her for as long as he could, marvelling at his own stamina when being encouraged by a woman in the ultimate stages of heat. As the end approached, she put her hand down and fingered herself, telling him how close she was, trying to get them to come simultaneously. It didnt quite work, but they were close enough. She clutched his buttocks with both hands, trying to feel the cum spattering her insides.
Afterwards they showered together. Little was said. There was nothing to be said. They had sated themselves, given and taken in equal measure and both understood that the occasion had been something very special indeed. They were quiet, too, while he was driving her home. She asked to be dropped off at a bus stop for the last stage, not wanting to be seen arriving in a sports car in broad daylight.
She left him quickly with just a peck on the cheek. "Call me," he said. "Ill try," she replied.
Five days later she rang. He was immediately aware of a certain tension at the other end. She said, "I have to tell you, Harry. I've told John."
Oh oh!
"He found out?"
"No. I just felt I had to tell him. Hes a good husband, he wouldn't do anything to hurt me. So - "
"But what now?"
"Its all right. He's not angry, not with me or you. At first, he was - not hurt, more puzzled. He wanted to know why and how, so I told him. Then he began to ask about the details, what we did."
"And you told him?"
"Not everything, obviously. Some things are just between the two of us."

"What did he say?"
"It was strange, Harry. He seemed to come to terms with it because the more we talked about it the more aroused he got. We were in bed and the inevitable happened. Really, he was very good with me. Not as good as you, Harry. Nothing could be as good as that - not ever. But in its own way, it was nice."
They were silent. "Will I see you again, then?" Harry asked.
"Thats up to you. But there's a condition."
"Which is?"
"John wants to be there."
"Wants to be there? Join in, you mean?"
"No. Just to watch. He might take care of himself, I expect, but what he really wants is to see me with you."
"Could you do that?"
"I don't know. Perhaps. Could you?"
"I don't know," Harry said. "I have to think about it. Ill call you. Next week."
But Harry already knew he couldn't go through with it. Talking to Beryl, having her beg him to fuck her, finger her arse, doing all the things that had been so exciting but doing them while her husband sat on a chair stroking his cock. It wouldn't work, and he guessed that Beryl knew it, too. Instead of waiting, he called her back at once and told her his feelings. And he was right. She couldn't have done it either. He put the phone down without saying goodbye.
Another of Harry's dreams was over. But not this time in ignominious failure. He had a new masturbatory fantasy: a checkout lady in black knickers. It would last him a long time, he thought. Or, at least, until something new occurred.

Wanting your cock inside me

2010-09-12T09:14:00.001-07:00

Wanting your cock inside me
By: LoveAshli (loveashli@yahoo.com)

Last time you read my story, and dreamed that it was you coming home from work, finding me at your door. Now I'm the one coming home from a night out with the gals, finding you waiting for me in our bed as I return. I'm stilled dressed in a blouse and skirt, the one you see in my photo with the garters and black strap heels. But you wait for me in bed naked, lights dimmed and soft music in the background.
I love seeing your naked body lying on the bed, your legs parted so I can see your entire crotch. Walking over to the bed, I slide my hands along your thighs, feeling your skin. I slide them along the inside of your thighs, just high enough that my fingernails graze your balls. Goosebumps start on your body as I drag my nails gently across your skin. I want your body aware of my touch.
I grasp your cock gently in my hand, and feel its flesh. I nuzzle the warm shaft against my cheek. I cup your balls gently in my hand, feel their weight. I caress them softly, massaging them. I lean down and breathe warm air onto their roundness, and dart my tongue against them.

I hold your cock and bring its head to my lips. I purse them and rub its velvety skin against them. I let my tongue slither out and caress the tip, tasting you. I slide my tongue in circles around your head, wetting it, then start to blow gently across the wetted head and watch the shivers break out across your body.
Caressing your length, I allow my hand to experience its warmth and curves. Casually, I slip the head of your cock into my mouth, holding it there. I suck at it gently and rhythmically, pulsating my mouth on it. I hold your cock up, and lick a trail across each of your balls, and back up the shaft. I slide my tongue down the side of your hard cock, and back up the other. And then I do it again and again and again, bathing your cock on all sides with my tongue, till it's glistening with my saliva. I want you rock hard.
I slide my hand along the wet shaft, feeling how hard you are. I move my hand a little faster, gripping a little tighter, as I masturbated your wonderful, aching cock.
Again, I put your cock into my mouth, this time sliding my mouth gently down your shaft. I take as much of you as I could, and move up and down on the tasty throbbing warmth. Before long, my mouth engulfs you, my tongue keeping constant movement along the back of your cock.
I grip you and lick ferociously at the spot where your head and shaft meet. I lick it like a clit, pleasing it, teasing it. I want you squirming in delight.
I grip you at the base, and bob my head relentlessly up and down your shaft. I let one hand go up and pinch your nipples, awakening the rest of your body to my touch. I let the other hand snake down the back of your balls and caress your ass. I press my finger against your rosebud, and gently push it in, fingering your ass and pleasure your cock at the same time.
Listening to you moan in this sweet agony, I start to moan with you, feeling your pleasure building. I hold your balls and pump your dick all while sucking at you with all I've got. My movements beg for you to cum. I don't have to say it, you can see it in my eyes...."Cum for me, baby... cum for me...."
I start to feel your balls tighten up as the tidal wave of orgasm comes crashing in. I pump you and lick you and suck you, and let the pulsing streams of cum splash into my mouth.
Having your cum rush inside my mouth and drip down my throat is wonderful....but not enough. Tonight, I want you more. I want you to please me and satisfy the unrelenting thirst I have for you right this moment.
I move my mouth up your shaft, my tongue moving along the length as you slowly slide out I lean back from you, my lips slowly moving up your length as you slowly slide out of my mouth. I slowly start to rise, moving up, kissing my way along your abdomen, up across your stomach. Licking my way up your throat, across your strong jaw to your mouth.
I press my body tight against the length of yours, melding us together from hip to shoulder. I push my fingers through your hair, pulling your head down, meeting your lips with mine. I hungrily explore your the soft sweet curve of your lips, pressing my tongue between them, into your mouth. I move my tongue in, rubbing across and exploring yours, tasting you, giving you a taste of yourself. The kiss is wild and a clear indication of what is to come.
I tug at your hair, pulling you closer to me. I want to devour you, take you into me, every part of you; I want to absorb you into my skin and make you a part of me. Your arms wrap around me, your hands sliding down my back to my skirt. You grab a handful of material, pulling it up, up my legs, up over my ass. Your hands dive inside my panties to grasp my behind, squeezing the globes in your hands, massaging, molding them. I move restlessly against you. I can feel your cock swelling against my stomach. I want it, I want you so badly.
I tear my mouth from yours, arching my back. I yank my blouse up over my head, and peel off my bra. I want to feel my bare breasts pressed against your chest as you fuck me. You stare down at me, your eyes glazed with passion. Your head dips down, your mouth coming to rest on the top curve of my breast. There you lick, nibbling my flesh, before moving down to my nipple, sucking it deep into your mouth. I hold your head to me, pressing my breast harder to your mouth.
As you suck, lightly biting my nipples, your hands begin to slide under the edge of my panties, your fingers moving down from behind, along the folds of my pussy. Your long fingers, dip in and out, gliding through my juices to my opening. One finger slides in and out rhythmically, in an imitation of what I so desperately want your cock to be doing. As one hand continues playing from behind, the other slides around between us, down into my panties, finding my clit. There you circle it with your fingers, skipping around it, but never touching it, playing with me until I beg. I beg you touch me, I beg you to take me, to fuck me, to make me yours. I'm shaking wildly with the need of my release.
With one quick turn of your hand, my panties, rip and flutter to the floor. You lean back, and spin us around until my back is against the wall. You press your chest against mine, holding me there as you grab my legs and lift them up around your waist. Your shaft is now resting directly on my pussy.
I wrap my legs around you, lifting my hips up and down, forcing your cock to move against me. I wrap my arms around your shoulders, my nails biting into your flesh, trying to pull you to me. But you grab my arms, pulling them up over my head, and then you grab my wrists with one hand, holding them there. This forces my back to arch, thrusting my chest out, giving you easy access to my ripe nipples and soft large breasts.
My breath is coming in fast pants as I move restlessly against you. I'm so wet; my juices are dripping down, silently hitting the floor. Your cock is now slick with it. You use your free hand to reach down and position yourself at my entrance. Slowly, oh so slowly, you begin to press your way into me. Steadily, you push deeper and deeper into me, until you can go no further. You are in me to the hilt, touching my womb. I revel in the feeling of fullness, completeness. My breath is coming in shallow gasps, keening. It feels so good, but now, I want you to move. I want more, I want to feel you thrusting in and out of me, pumping hard into my pussy.
You move your hand down to my ass to support me as you begin to thrust. Long deep strokes, in and out. You pull almost all the way out, until just the tip remains in me, before pumping your length back into me, fast and hard. I can feel the thickness of you, filling me, rubbing against my inner walls. I can feel the texture of your cock as it rubs against me. My muscles clench, squeezing you as you move in me.
I know it won't be long. I've wanted you too much, for too long, dreaming about how it would be. My fantasies never even came close to the reality of it. I can feel your dick pressing against my g-spot, rubbing over it again and again. I can feel my climax as it starts to build, with your shaft moving in me, your chest rubbing against my breasts as you thrust. It swells up, the pleasure building wave upon wave. I moan, thrashing my head from side to side, clenching my fists, my nails digging into my palms. You lean forward, licking at my neck, move down to my shoulder and lightly bite me, marking me, possessing me.
I scream out, my legs squeezing around your hips, my vaginal walls clamping down around your shaft, squeezing you inside me, milking you as you continue moving in and out seeking your own release.
You continue thrusting inside me as I ride the crest of my climax, prolonged by your moving in and out of me. You look up, right into my eyes and I can read every thought going through your mind; every desire, every passion, every secret is there for me to see. I lean forward grabbing your mouth with mine, ravaging it, and devouring it. I suck your tongue into my mouth, just as I'm taking your cock into my pussy.
I milk both, sucking and squeezing. With a final thrust, you cum, deep inside me; flooding me, filling me, sending me over the edge once again.
As I ride the crest of my second climax, I can still feel you, filling me deep and hard. I slump against you as you release my arms. I am totally drained at this point.
But you have other things in mind.
My legs slide down coming to rest on the floor. As I stand there in front of you leaning against the wall for support, your hands roam over my body, touching every curve, every dip, every crevice, every swell and valley.
You kneel down in front of me and move to arrange our clothing. You create a makeshift pallet, take my hand and tug me down to lie on it. You move over me, spreading my legs to kneel between them.
Your hand glides down across my stomach to cup my pussy. You can feel my heat, my juices. You lean up over me, one arm braced on either side of me, I think you're about to kiss me, but no, you just place gentle kisses on my forehead, then my eyes, my cheek, down to my jaw. Your tongue licks a trail along my jaw back to my ear, where you bite gently at the lobe, before licking down my neck, across my throat, down to my shoulders.
You lean down and put your mouth on the top curve of my breast, your tongue licking across my skin as your mouth slides down to my nipple. You again take it into your mouth, sucking deeply. I grasp your head, twining my fingers through your hair, pressing you to me. You suck, lick and lightly bite at each nipple in turn until I'm moaning, panting, wanting more, before moving down across my stomach, my abdomen. There reaching your ultimate goal, my pussy.
You kneel there in front of me, as I lay open to you. You reach out and run your fingers through my slit, across my clit, down through my juices, to my opening. You run your finger lightly around it, never allowing yourself to go in, just moving around, teasing me, making me squirm.
As you move your fingers over and across me, I cry out because the pleasure is unbearable. I open my legs wider, arching my back, my neck, throwing my head back. You pull your hands away, resting them on the tops of my legs, before bending over and taking me in your mouth.
Your tongue moves out and swipes across my clit before moving down, licking me, tasting me. You reach my opening, your tongue dipping down into and out of it. It's such an amazing sensation. I've never felt such intense pleasure before. You move your hands down my legs, grabbing my ankles. You pull them up and over your shoulders to give you better access. You lick at my pussy over and over, running your tongue up the entire length and back down again, across my clit, swirling your tongue around it, sucking it into your mouth, rubbing it with your tongue. My back arches and I cry out, moaning with the incredible sensations coursing through me as your tongue, rubs across me over and over again.
You move your mouth back down, sucking, licking, tasting me, lapping at my juices. You move again to my opening, where you lightly lick across it before shoving your tongue in, fucking in and out, imitating the dance we had shared earlier.
You press into me, licking in and out. I move so close to my climax, but you feel my body tightening, so you pull back. You move up and run just the very tip of your tongue across my clit, very lightly, teasing, stopping me from cumming. My back arches off the floor with the force of my breathing, I moan, crying out, needing release. But you hold back, denying me, teasing me, making me want you, making me want more.
As I shudder there on the edge, crying with need, you move back to my opening and spear your tongue deep into me, roughly, moving hard and deep, rubbing your tongue against my insides as you thrust in and out. This time, there's no holding back. I cum in an explosion of sound and color. My juices pour out of me, flooding your tongue, your mouth. Quickly, while I'm in the throes of my orgasm, you rise up, my legs still over your shoulders, and you plunge your cock deep into me, fucking me, thrusting in and out. You lean down taking my mouth with yours, kissing me, giving me back my juices.
You set a steady rhythm, sliding your shaft hard and deep, in and out. You keep me wrapped in the sensations of my orgasm as you take me, fast and steady. You move on me and in me until I can no longer think, no longer move; all I can do is feel. All I know is the feeling of your cock riding me, the feeling of your tongue filling my mouth; the feeling of your skin pressing and sliding against mine.
I lay there on our bed of clothes, riding a high, feeling the pleasure, the incredible sensations, so strong I feel faint with it all. But you still aren't finished. You shove your cock hard into me, one last time, before pulling out. I cry out in surprise at the sudden loss. You pull my legs down from your shoulders and sit back.
You turn me over onto my stomach then pull me up onto my hands and knees, leaving me lying there open, gaping, needing to be filled. Your hands trace along the curve of my ass, sliding up and down, massaging, and kneading it. You move your finger down the crack, around to the front to my pussy. You dip your finger into my juices, coating your finger, lubricating it. You slide your finger back along my crack to my pucker. You slowly press it into my ass, as your other hand moves along my back, soothing me, gentling me. You slide your finger in, slowly, letting me adjust.
My arms will no longer hold me up; I lean forward laying my head on our bed of clothes, thrusting my ass into the air, giving you better access. You press your finger in and out, slowly, fucking my ass. As it begins to move in and out easily, you add a second. I moan loudly, the feelings are so intense. I can feel you entering me, stretching me.
God, I want you to fuck me. I want you to take me in the ass, hard. I begin to rock on my knees, pressing back into you. I can feel you sliding deeper. You move your fingers in me, readying me. I can't take anymore. You lean over me and press your cock deep into my pussy in one long stroke, soaking it with my juices, coating it, and lubing it. You move back, sliding your cock up to the entrance of my ass, and begin to press into me. Your cock slowly, steadily slides into me, stretching me, filling me. You push into me deeply until I can feel your heavy balls press against my ass. You grab my hips and grind yourself into me, just savoring the feel of being deep inside me. I lay there, nearly weeping with the need for release, clenching my ass muscles tight around your cock, clamping down on it, milking it, as you stay buried deep within me.
I try to move my hips, to force you to move in me, but you won't let me. You remain still, reveling in the sensations as you grind against me. I beg you to please, please end this wonderful torture. I tell you I can't take anymore, but you just laugh, a deep wicked chuckle. Finally, so very slowly, you inch your cock out, little by little. I can feel every ridge, every vein of your cock as it slides out of my ass. When just the very tip remains, you tug on my hips, pulling me back into you as you slam into me, tunneling deep. I cry out from the pleasure. My god, I've never felt anything like this before. It's amazing. You hammer into me, deep and hard as my muscles clinch around you, pulling you in deep as you thrust, trying to hold you in as you move out.
I moan louder and louder as I feel you fucking me, moving deep into me, so hard and hot, so full. I want more, but I can't possibly take anymore. It's too much. As you slam into me, I can feel your balls, banging into me, slapping at my pussy, hitting my clit.
By now I'm begging you to please give me release.... And now I'm so far beyond rational thought, I don't know what to do, what to say, so I just feel. I feel you pounding your cock into my ass, your balls banging against my clit...
You reach down, running your hands along my back, sliding up and tracing the curve of my spine, till you reach around, grasping my breasts. You pull me up, so that I'm sitting back on you as you kneel, your cock buried in my ass. Your hands roam across my chest, tweaking my nipples, squeezing my breasts. One hand moves down across my stomach, down to my pussy, over my clit, rubbing it, pulling on it, down to my opening. One long finger thrusts inside, scraping against my inner walls, moving up, pressing my g-spot.
I raise my arms up and wrap them around your neck, and you bend down and put your mouth on my throat, where you lick and suck and bite, moving down across my shoulder and back up. Your finger steadily moving in and out of me as I sit, my ass grinding down on your cock.
You begin to flex your hip to the rhythm of your finger, both fucking me at the same time, in and out, sliding deep.
My entire body has become over sensitized; I can feel ever whisper of air, every puff of breath as it moves over me, raking me. My nipples stand out hard and tight as you roll them between your fingers, pulling, tugging on them. I feel your mouth moving up and down my neck as you lick and suck and bite at my neck and shoulder.
I move in perfect harmony with you, riding you as you move inside me from the front and from behind, wrapping me in sensations like I've never experienced before.
Your finger slides in deep, and I spread my legs open wider to give you better access. As your finger moves in and out of me, your thumb rubs across my clit. I steadily, begin to raise and lower myself on your cock as you fuck in and out of me, your shaft sliding in deep each time.
I can't take anymore. I'm crying with my need to cum. Your thumb presses down hard on my clit, your finger slides deep into my pussy and your cock slams into my ass. And I cum, flooding us both with my release, nearly blacking out from the pleasure of it all.
And with one final thrust, you release your load, hot and sticky, deep with in me. We collapse together there on our bed of clothes, still locked together.

Lucy and the Lap Dance

2010-09-11T12:56:00.001-07:00

Lucy and the Lap Dance [part 6 of 8]
By: Richbitch

"Fuck!" Lucy whispered, still leaning on the desk. She stood up and pushed past Eric into the bathroom. "Why don't you go into your room and deal with him? I'll come out of the shower later and say hi." Eric shook his head at her, however. "No, I still smell like sex. It's too obvious something's up. We might as well tell him." Lucy glared at him. "What good will that do? He'll probably kill you and then we'll never get to have sex again! Shhh! He's coming!"
Lucy pulled Eric into the bathroom with her and turned on the shower. Eric's phone started to ring, however, so she stopped the shower. He answered it when he saw it was Ken. "Hey, what's up?" Lucy listened to Eric's side of the conversation as he lied about hooking up with some chick he had met. Lucy never thought she would be so grateful to have his clothes in her bathroom. It saved them. Eventually, Eric was able to hang up. Lucy turned the shower back on and got in, pulling Eric in with her.
She started kissing Eric again, hey she might as well have some fun while he's there anyway, right? Just as Eric was hardening again, the knock came. "What?" she yelled. It was Ken. "Just wanted to know what you were up to," he yelled back. "Hello? I'm in the shower, perv!"
"You want to play Guitar Hero when you get out?" "Um, fine!" she yelled, wanting him to leave. Especially since Eric currently had two fingers inside her slit. "Alright, see you soon!" She heard him close her bedroom door after leaving and she sighed in relief. "Okay, we have to make this quick or he'll get suspicious," she told Eric. Eric smiled and bent down, sucking in a nipple and driving his fingers deeper inside her. She moaned, loving the feeling of the water pouring on top of them as Eric fingered her. Suddenly, he stopped and lifted her up. Lucy expertly wrapped her legs around his waist and sank on top of his cock, feeling him suffuse her deeper than before. She moaned deeply as he pushed her against the wall, sucked on her nipple harder and started fucking her. Lucy ran her fingers through his short brown hair and grabbed it when he pushed deeper still and sank his teeth around her breast, flicking his tongue against her nipple. Soon enough, the two were cumming together, suddenly completely spent. They quickly washed up and Eric hid in Lucy's bathroom while she ran down to play xBox with her brother, making it just loud enough so that he could sneak out of the house and ring the doorbell within the next half hour.

#############
The rest of the day went by normally, luckily enough, and the next day Eric was unable to separate himself from Ken. Since it was a Saturday, her parents spent the day at the country club, playing golf and tennis. Lucy spent the day jogging, actually jogging, then decided to do something bold. She went to the salon and got a bikini wax. Well, definitely more than that. She got a Brazilian wax. After that, she spent another hour lounging around the house, waiting for Eric to come home. It was definitely sore, worse than when she first lost her virginity. Maybe that was because loosing her virginity also brought extreme pleasure, whereas the wax just brought the pain.
Lucy began to think of who else would be a really good lover when she remembered what just happened. She couldn't risk sleeping with Todd again, and she wasn't particularly interested in Rob. Maybe Louis, he certainly seemed to be having fun the other day with Sasha and Kendra. That still left only two guys, not a third one. Then she began to think that if she did, in fact, invite another boy into the mix, they might start demanding anal sex. That was something Lucy was disgusted by, not something to be desired. Then, she thought about that moment she saw with Louis. What if she had another threesome? Maybe with Sasha...but she didn't want to share Eric. He was hers and hers alone. Perhaps Louis and Sasha? Maybe Todd wouldn't be so damn possessive if Eric wasn't there. Lucy was deep in these thoughts when she heard the knock at her door.
Eric stood before her with a wicked smile on his face. Before they could greet each other, Eric stepped in and kissed her intensely, causing Lucy to press tighter against him and feel his hardening tool. "How much time do we have?"
"All night, Ken and I got into a fight." Lucy, concerned, asked, "Why? What happened?" "Nothing major, but just big enough that I could storm off and not want to hang out with him for a few hours..." Lucy smiled as she saw the little evil grin he had. "Brilliant, sir, brilliant!" They kissed again, Eric pushing her back onto her bed. "Oh, hold on. I think I promised something to you earlier..." Lucy got her bikini and ran into the bathroom to change into it. She quickly ran her fingers over her pussy and smiled, though it did hurt like hell, it was worth the pain- it was amazingly smooth and she knew Eric would love it. She slipped on the bikini and noticed that already her hickey was starting to fade. He would just have to fix that, wouldn't he? "Sit on the desk chair!" she yelled out to him. Then, she opened the door and strutted out. His eyes were glued to her body, like they mostly were, and she slowly walked over to him. She hoped it was sexy enough, but she didn't actually know.
"Looks great, but I think I need a closer look," he told her. Lucy straddled him and wrapped her arms around his neck. "How's this?" she asked. "Maybe...closer," he demanded. Lucy sat on his lap and pressed into him, pressing her lips against his ear. "Close enough?" she asked. "Mmmm," he moaned into her ear, pressing his hands on her thighs. He kissed her neck as Lucy started gyrating on his crotch, feeling him begin to stiffen beneath her. Lucy felt his hands travel up her legs and up her body until they reached her neck. Their lips met again as Lucy continued her lap dance. Eric started moving his hips to meet with hers as their kiss deepened. Lucy moaned as she felt his cock meet her lips through the material. Lucy reached behind her and started pulling the strings to her bikini. She arched her back, ending the kiss. Eric ran his hands back down her body as she leaned further back. He bent over her and started sucking on her breast, enhancing his mark on her. She moaned again as he began shifting his lips over her breast, pushing the material away as he went.
Then, he was finally sucking on her nipple while she continued to dry hump him. His hands met hers as they untangled the strings together. Then, his hands went to her hips again, but this time they immediately untied her bottom strings. He reached around and pulled them off. Lucy was completely naked now, feeling the cool summer breeze float around her body from the open window. Eric's mouth was expertly moving back and forth between her breasts, his saliva leaving her nipples even harder as the air encompassed them. Lucy moaned as he began to press his fingers inside her. His other hand was placed on the small of her back, keeping her from fall right off the chair as she leaned back even further, pressing her pussy against his fingers. Lucy reached down and started fumbling with his fly. Soon enough, she had gotten it open and she was able to get enough room between the two of them so that she could quickly push them down far enough for his cock to poke through his boxers. Eric still sucked on her nipples as she carefully, blindly, pulled down his underwear too. Once finally free, Lucy lifted herself up once more and impaled herself on his stone-hard shaft. The two groaned together as he filled her completely.
Eric's mouth kept her breasts happy while his hands helped her hips get the full lifted they wanted so when she came back down it would be remarkable. It was only recently that Lucy realized how wonderful gravity was. Now was another time when she could appreciate it fully. Lucy kept pushing his pulsating member further and deeper inside of her until she burst. She didn't stop, though. She couldn't. She kept going as he kept sucking. His hips were meeting hers as they ricocheted in the chair. It was a wonder they didn't fall right off it onto her floor. Lucy felt Eric's body tense up and she prepared herself for another one of his ferocious orgasms, but it wasn't enough. As soon as Eric shot his first load deep inside her tummy, Lucy had a second, almost as fierce, orgasm. When their orgasms subsided, they were still panting.
Lucy never felt her nipples so hard before. Despite how attentive Eric was to them, they were still sore and begging for attention. Lucy looked around her and noticed that other than his pants were around his knees, Eric was still fully clothed. Well, that just wasn't going to do.
#############
Eric's breathing slowed to a normal rate when Lucy removed her sexy ass from his lap. She was gorgeous, especially naked and spent. Then, she bent before him and started slipping his shoes off. Next, she pulled his pants and boxers down his legs and off. She crawled between his legs, her breasts pressing against his cock, and grabbed his shirt. She lifted it off his head, standing up as she went. Eric grabbed her body again and kissed her neck. He loved the way she smelt, particularly after having just slept with her. He never thought the air of sex was so alluring as when it was about her. He stood up and pushed her onto her bed. He crawled on top of her and kissed her deeply, again. Her growing-skillful hands wrapped around his cock and began to tug. He moaned in her mouth as she applied the right pressure to all parts of his body. He could feel her nipples press against his chest. The woman had become insatiable, something he was certainly going to miss in a couple of weeks when they would have to separate. He began to think about what their last night together might be like, but decided he didn't want to think about that, it was too depressing.
Despite the fact that Eric had been with man man's share of women, there was something about Lucy that drew him to her. It was more than the fact he had boffed his roommate's little sister. And that she was gorgeous. No, he had no idea what is was that made her so captivating. For now, it was certainly the fact that she never had quite enough of his body. He ran his hand on her pussy and just realized for the first time, now that they had slightly more time before his next piercing, that she was completely bare. She had waxed off all her hair. It must have happened some time today, since last night it was certainly starting to grow back. It had become prickly and almost took him out of the mood. But now, it was so smooth he just want to touch it and feel it. So, he did.
He was near ready again, but decided to take detour. He started kissing Lucy's throat, then her chest, then the valley between her gorgeous breasts, then her flat stomach, then her hips, and finally her pussy. He kissed her silky love box all around until he finally unwrapped it and slid his tongue up her slit. She gasped in pleasure and pushed her pussy farther onto his face. He kissed her clit and then slid his tongue deep inside her, causing her to moan once more. It was a sound he had become accustomed to. No one moaned in pleasure the way Lucy did. Her moans became deeper as she came closer to detonating. He stopped right before she came, causing her to gasp and beg for him to finish. Eric continued back up her body as he ignored her pleas.
When she became aware that he wasn't going to finish her off that way, her hand slid back down to his pole and continued her hand job. Then, she rolled him over so she was on top. Then, she did what he just did. She kissed her way down his body until her lips met the tip of his cock. Eric stiffened as soon as she slipped the first inch inside her warm mouth. She slid off the bed and knelt at the foot of it. Eric sat up and inched forward, Lucy slipping in between his knees again. She pushed more of his cock inside her mouth, her tongue running underneath his shaft. Eric resisted the urge to push deeper in her mouth and let her slowly take him in.
Lucy started gagging as Eric's tip poked against her throat. She kept going, however, trying to get past her choking fit. To no avail, however. Eric couldn't say he wasn't disappointed when she slid him back out, defeated. Yet, he was ready to fist his cock deep inside her walls once more, so all was not lost. Lucy stood up and pushed his torso back on the bed. Eric slid up the bed as Lucy climbed on top and straddled him. She pushed his cock at her entrance, but stopped as soon as the head poked through. She leaned over, her hands resting just beside his shoulders. He grasped her hips and pulled her down slowly, feeling his cock push against every centimeter of her tunnel. He felt all her muscles contracting against his pounding prick. Once he was completely inside her, she sat up and rested their hips together, not moving, but just feeling Eric inside Lucy. It was wonderful. Then, without warning, she started fucking. Hard. Her hands pressed on his chest and her hips rose and dropped on his cock. At first it was long, hard fucks, but then she started decreasing the movement and increasing the pace. He could feel her purposely squeezing her muscles against his cock as she continued her short motions. While he could feel this was good enough for her, it certainly wasn't enough for him. He took control of her hips and slowed her down to a stop.
"What was that for?" she gasped, her breasts still swinging and her body sweaty. He didn't speak, but rolled her over, still connected, and pushed in a few more times before pulling out. "What's going on?" she asked him. Eric rolled her onto her stomach and pulled her hips back into the air, lining her swollen pussy up with his own engorged cock. He pressed it deep inside her and started fucking her from behind. When he got into a good rhythm, his hands left her hips and travelled up (or down) her sides until he reached her swaying breasts and caught them with his hands. He felt the nipples swing against his palms as he continued to fuck her. He squeezed her breasts as she squeezed around his cock. He pulled on her nipples as he pulled out of her and back in. Soon, Lucy's orgasm was tearing through her body and he felt it swill around his cock. Before he had a chance to make Lucy cum again, he was unloading in her once more.
They gasped together as Lucy's body hugged the sheets again, Eric lying on top of her. Lucy twisted around to face him and they kissed once more, this time it was slow and intimate. It didn't suggest that they would immediately be fucking once more. Eric didn't move in to grab one of her boobs and she didn't massage his cock. Instead, her arms wrapped around his neck and he laid a hand on her neck. Before they had a chance to see what this even meant, they heard the front door open and Lucy's parents call out that they were home.
And so it began again, the process of quickly running out of Lucy's room while she jumped into the shower. There had to be some place where they could finally have an entire night together without interruption.
#############
you know the drill by now.

A Jump With Molly

2010-09-11T07:28:00.001-07:00

A Jump With Molly
By: Mark Anderson (marka1426@yahoo.com)

A Jump With Molly
Jamie was like most men and could be talked into almost anything by a pretty girl. That was never more evident than now?sitting in a small plane, looking at Molly with her beautiful, bushy brown hair sticking out under her helmet, blown in the fierce draft of the open door. Her smiling features looked excited, not frightened, and her incredible body looked ready to go, as always. In a few moments, she would jump out of this, perfectly functioning, plane, and he would follow her. Other than Molly being the most desirable creature he knew... Jamie had no idea why he was doing this.
He watched as she grinned at him from the doorway and, on the count of their instructor, threw herself out. He wanted to watch her fall, but he was next up and he had to shuffle into position while the instructor watched her initial descent.
The military-style of their training kicked in as he prepared for the unnatural action of abandoning the safety of the plane for the delicate canopy that would carry him safely to the ground. He knew exactly how to hold onto the doorway and, and what to expect as the instructor checked that he was in position and that his static line release was securely attached.
So far that day they had learned to hit the ground correctly, how to control the parachute as it descended, what to do in an emergency and how to exit the plane safely?all that was left was to test what they'd learned. When the instructor decreed them ready for their first jump, they were fitted out with overalls, safety helmets and parachutes. The Instructor joked with Jamie that he should position the parachute's inner thigh straps tightly and carefully, lest he trap a testicle when the canopy opened. It seemed funny at the time.
Jamie watched the instructor's eyes as he counted down to his push-off. There was no panic, the drill had been carefully explained and rehearsed to the point that his actions were pre-programmed. When he was instructed to "go" he pushed off hard, spread his arms and legs, and felt the rush of the air as he fell mind-numbingly free for the first fifty yards or so.
As soon as he was out of the door he began his count. "Thousand one, thousand two..." After four seconds he had to check that the parachute had opened correctly. "Thousand three, thousand..."
The canopy opened, it arrested his fall abruptly... and allowed the leg strap to pinch his right testicle like it was in a vise.
2,500 feet above ground, Jamie screamed.
****
"Man, that was awesome!" Molly rushed up to hug him as he limped painfully back to the drop zone with his bundled parachute in his arms. She'd landed several minutes before him and had already got rid of her chute and helmet.
"It was cool." Jamie agreed with slightly less enthusiasm. His groin ached like never before. It had taken a large part of the descent to work his trapped ball out of the strap, and by the time he managed it there was very little of the fall left to enjoy.
Molly noticed his limp. "Did you hurt yourself?"
Not sure what he should admit to, Jamie opted for, "Let's just say the instructor was right about those leg straps. That hurt."
"Really!" Molly's smile was playful and she threw her arm around him in consolation. "I'm sorry Jamie. I hope you still enjoyed the jump... and that you can still have children."
Despite his injury, he felt her arm around him and knew that the day had been worth the effort. Anything for a beautiful girl.
****
They stopped for a casual dinner on the way home. Jamie was driving as Molly's car was in the shop all weekend. He'd picked her up from the local train station that morning, happy to do anything for her, and happy to have her next to him.
"You feeling any better?" It was still a challenge for her to mention his injury with a straight face, so she hid her smirk behind the napkin she dabbed her mouth with.
Jamie nodded, despite the pain, he could see the funny side, and it was hard to feel bad about anything when he was this close to Molly. His ball was throbbing and causing him to frequently adjust his seating position, but a least he was able to move without the shooting pain he'd suffered earlier.
Jamie and Molly had developed a strong friendship at work when thrown together in a small project. The lunches together they enjoyed while on the project continued after they returned to their normal roles, and Jamie continued to lust after the effervescent and gorgeous Molly as their platonic friendship developed. Her hair was the feature everyone noticed first, light brown, bushy and framing her young features perfectly. Her every-ready smile would hold any male's attention, right up until they noticed the more-than-ample chest that seemed to always have some of its cleavage showing.
It was at one of their lunch "dates" that Molly hatched the idea of the parachute jump. She'd always wanted to do one, and encouraged him to come along with her. It wasn't something he was desperate to experience, but Jamie agreed to do the jump with her, and spent the next few weeks wondering what he'd done.
"We can go back sometime and do another jump, if you'd like." Her face was all sympathy now. "I'm sure you'd enjoy it more without the..."
"It's fine Molly." Jamie wanted off the subject of his testicles. "I had a great time, and it was a huge thrill." And then there was that feeling that he'd do anything she wanted... "But I'm happy to tag along if you want to do another jump."
"Cool." Molly smiled, and the world was good, even with a bruised testicle.
****
When they got to the train station it was closed because weekend maintenance of the line . There was a large sign showing details of day's reduced schedule, and they'd missed the last train by more than an hour.
"Damn." Molly cursed as the situation sunk in. "I saw the sign this morning, but forgot all about it. I should've remembered and skipped dinner to get here on time."
"I'll drive you home if you like." Jamie offered, despite the unwelcome prospect of a 40-minute each way drive when his home, and comfort for his balls, was only a mile away.
"No." Molly was firm. "It's too far. I'll..." Her voice and face lacked an alternative.
"I can't just leave you here." he protested.
"Well..." Molly hesitated and Jamie thought he caught the tiniest hint of mischief in her eye. "I guess I could crash on your sofa, if you don't mind. I can get a train in the morning."
Jamie's mind ran wild with possibilities, despite knowing the reality of their being "friends" meant that they were unlikely to come true. "Sure." he answered off-handedly while his heart beat a little faster. "If that's what you'd prefer. I do have a spare bed, so you won't have to use the sofa."
"That'll work for me. I've put you to enough trouble already today."
****
At his place, Jamie got them beers from the refrigerator, settled Molly into the lounge and set about accommodating her. He checked the covers on the spare bed, found her a t-shirt to sleep in and gathered a few miniature toiletries he'd kept from hotel stays. He wished he'd had longer to prepare, but did the best he could for her.
By the time he joined her on the sofa she was onto her second beer and grateful for his efforts. "You didn't need to," her puppy dog eyes looked over to him. "I'd've been fine with a sleeping bag and an old toothbrush."
They had one final round of recounting their jump experience and Molly decided it was time to retire. Jamie showed her to the spare room and left her to her nighttime routine. He stayed in the lounge for an hour, TV channel-hoping, nursing his injury and fantasizing about Molly inviting him to sleep with her.
Jamie undressed in his bedroom, pulled on his sleep t-shirt and then went to the bathroom. He noticed that the light in Molly's room was out and all was quiet beyond her door. His fantasies looked to remain unfulfilled. After cleaning his teeth and washing the exhausting day from his face, he eased off his underwear and inspected his balls for damage. Pulling his cock out of the way, he pushed his balls forward gently with his hand and looked for bruises.
Stretching his scrotum for the examination was mildly painful, but he was encouraged that there was no visible damage.
"Oh God Jamie, I'm sorry."
Jamie's heart leapt in his chest when he looked up to see Molly standing at the open bathroom door. He quickly removed his hands from his groin, pulled down his shirt and wondered what she'd seen.
"I'm so sorry... I was..." Molly stumbled in apology.
"It's okay." Jamie felt his face redden. "I was just..."
"Checking them out." Molly's tone lightened. "I don't blame you. I really am sorry Jamie, I was just looking for some water. I didn't expect..."
"It's okay," he reassured, swallowing his pride. "I should've closed the door."
Molly shuffled off to the kitchen. Jamie heard the ice water dispenser in the refrigerator a few moments later and he tried to calm his pounding heart. He felt so stupid to be caught doubled over, inspecting his balls, but there was also a lingering excitement that Molly may have caught a glimpse of his cock.
She apologized again on her way back to the bedroom. Jamie assured her it was okay, and tried to make light of the situation. Molly's face softened when she heard his tone change. She also felt a growing excitement, having glimpsed Jamie doing something so private. Of course when she'd spotted him, her eyes had fixed on his cock... and that was never bad.
"I er... I hope they er... feel okay." She nodded imperceptibly at his groin.
Jamie tried to smile. "They're fine. Maybe a little swollen, but fine."
Molly swallowed. "Do you er... want me to take a look? I'm trained in First Aid."
It was hard for him to tell if she was joking or not, but Jamie knew the temperature just went up, a lot. Molly was smiling mischievously, and he weighed up the pros and cons of the moment. In the end he decided it was a chance he couldn't miss.
"They trained you in taking care of balls in First Aid?" He laughed playfully at the notion, trying to dispel some of the growing tension.
Molly looked sheepish. Her experience with balls was all her own, but she was sure she could ease any pain Jamie felt. "No, but the training was all about taking care of people."
"Well, if you think you could help." He eased his arms away from his shirt, indicating that access was all hers if she wanted it.
Molly's hesitation was momentary. She took three steps, smiled reassuringly to him and dropped to her knees. "Let's see what the trouble is here..."
She pulled up his shirt with one hand and immediately felt for his balls with the other. She prodded him gently, gauging his pain threshold at various points, then she cupped both of his balls and eased them forwards.
"No bruising." she observed matter-of-factly. "They don't feel too swollen either... not from the accident anyway." The playfulness in her voice was evident now.
"I think you'll live." She let go, stood up and smiled at the patient. "Nice package by the way... very nice."
"Er... thanks." Jamie was still recovering from the reality of Molly kneeling before him with his privates at her disposal.
"Have you ever weighed them?" she giggled.
Jamie was dumbstruck. "What do you mean?"
"Weighed them?" She looked at him dismissively. "You stand on the scale, check your weight, then you have someone hold your... bits. They take the weight of them, and you can see what the difference is. Then you'll know what they weigh. I did it with an old boyfriend once. He did my boobs, and I did his..."
Jamie shook his head at the notion, and the unlikely scenario he could feel they were heading for. "And what did his weigh?"
"Not as much as yours, I'll bet. Here, you want to try?" Her eyes were all fire as she gently took his arm and ushered him onto the scale.
Jamie looked down as the digital scale settled on his weight. Then Molly returned her hand to his balls and lifted them, along with his cock, so that their weight rested in her palm. The digital readout dropped by almost a pound.
"Yep, very nice." Molly nodded at the result.
Jamie's intention was to ask if he could weight her breasts, but he was overtaken by events between his legs. In her hand, his cock started to elevate noticeably, pushing up his t-shirt and demanding his and Molly's attention.
"Ah." Molly exclaimed, not removing her hand. "I'm sorry about that. I guess I went a bit too far?"
"No." Jamie swallowed and tried to sound reassuring. "It's okay. It was bound to happen. Just reacting to how nice your hand felt I guess."
Molly let his balls fall gently back and used her hand to pull away the t-shirt, revealing Jamie's growing erection and watching closely as it continued its journey. "That is so nice." she purred. "Looks like it weighs a whole lot more now!"
"Mmmm." Jamie moaned, aching for more of her touch.
She didn't move, or take her eyes from his cock as it stood. Without any further touching it got steadily harder, the head pumped up and its color darkened. It was only moments until he was fully erect and throbbing.
"Looks like there's almost as much pressure there as in your injured balls." she giggled. "Mind, I think I can at least help you with that... provide you with a little relief. If you'd like me to, of course... I'll be gentle."
Jamie simply nodded. There was nothing he wanted more at that moment.
Molly eased the shirt over his head so it didn't get in the way and then stood in front of him, reaching down to grasp his shaft for the first time. Jamie's eyes closed as the relieving pleasure of her touch spread through him.
She simultaneously started stroking him gently and slipped back to her knees. Once her eyes were level with his cock she reached up with her other hand and carefully supported his balls. Her strokes were firm, long and exquisite and Jamie's head leaned back, the pleasure rising faster than he imagined possible.
Molly could feel his balls tightening already. She knew they were full and she delighted in the firm cock at her disposal. She knew she could use it to make Jamie feel a lot better!
She loved seeing her hand slide up and down a firm cock, and this one was a good size, nice thickness and had only the slightest hint of an upwards bend in the middle?her ideal plaything. She had the urge to take Jamie in her mouth, but was enjoying the sight of his excitement so much that she decided that could wait for later. She tightened her grip on his balls slightly and started to twist her strokes as they relentlessly covered the length of his shaft. "This okay?" She looked up.
Jamie could do little more than grunt, his climax was already building.
Molly's strokes didn't miss a beat as she ran her hand up and down his cock with a slow, firm rhythm. She knew he was desperate for release when his hips started to meet her strokes, but she kept her rhythm from quickening, knowing it would be a better release for him. She smiled as she watched her hand work him, loving the feel of his hardness and the sight of her fingers wrapped around him.
When he opened his eyes and saw Molly in the mirror, working his cock with such an intense look on her face, he knew he could not hold back any longer.
Jamie's grunt was unmistakable, and she knew he was cumming. Her smile widened and her hand kept its relentless, perfect pace, stroking firmly as he twitched and then started to shoot white cum.
His first spurt shot over her shoulder, grazing her hair. The next three landed on her t-shirt, just where it covered her gorgeous breasts. Jamie's head began to swim in the force of the climax and his body burned with the pleasure, all other feeling left him and his whole being became a cock shooting cum from Molly's hand.
"Oh my." he gasped as she started to slow her strokes and squeeze the last of his cum out of the end of his cock. "That was..."
Molly giggled and looked up at him. "I'm glad you enjoyed. It was awesome to watch, and feel. You have such a great-looking cock. And it's good to know that the injuries haven't stopped anything working!" she smirked.
Jamie slumped against the washbasin, still drained from the moment. He smiled at Molly, noticing the cum on her hands and t-shirt. "I guess I have to find you another shirt now." he laughed.
Molly's elfin smile was unmistakable now. "Not if you don't want to." She paused to take hold of the hem of the shirt. "I kind of thought..." she pulled it over her head, "that you might like to help me with a little release too."
Her body was breathtaking and she didn't seem to mind him inspecting her in detail. Every inch of her skin was smooth and curvy. Her breasts looked round, full and perfect, her big nipples jutting up with excitement. Between her legs Jamie saw a trace of trimmed pubic hair, and the unmistakable cleft of her pussy. She wiped the cum from her hand with the shirt, threw it to the floor and assumed the perfect "take me" pose.
"Of course..." she looked down at his deflated cock, "only if you think you can manage some more excitement!"
Jamie said nothing, simply took her hand and led her to his bedroom. Standing next to the bed, he kissed her deeply for the first time and allowed his hands to explore her skin. When he got to her breasts he lifted them up to feel their weight and pulled on her nipples, wondering at how great they felt in his fingers. His other hand slipped down between her legs, felt her thighs ease apart for him and he drew his fingertips up along her pussy. She was wet, swollen and ready. She urgently kissed him back and pulled on his hips to display her need.
Molly pulled him onto the bed by the cock. She eased him to lie on his back and swiveled so she was straddling him, offering her pussy to his face and could work on bringing his cock back to full hardness. She eagerly took hold of him again and slipped him into her mouth.
He gasped as he felt her tongue start to work on him and looked up at the beautiful pussy inches from his eyes. Her pussy lips looked inviting and he pushed his tongue up to begin licking her. As her juices started to run on his tongue, he felt her ease down to him, encouraging his attentions. Jamie reached up with his hands to run over the curves of her ass cheeks while he teased around her pussy lips with his tongue. It was hard to resist her deeper folds though, so he pulled her pussy open and plunged his tongue as deep as he could into her pink. When he withdrew he made a few long licks across her clit. As she moaned, he felt his cock twitch in her mouth, resuming full hardness.
Molly loved the feeling of his cock in her mouth. The only thing better was feeling him harden as she licked and sucked on him. As she gently ran her fingers around his balls she felt the head of his cock become as hard as she'd felt in the bathroom. She loved a cock that responded to her and was so obviously ready for her.
As much as he wanted to lick her to climax, Jamie wanted to feel himself inside her. He eased their bodies over, so she was on her back and with one final long lick over her clit, he kneeled up, turned to face her and straddle her. He reached out and kneaded her breasts, pausing to pull on her nipples and watching her face as it wantonly displayed pleasure at his actions.
Bringing his mouth to her breast, he sucked on her nipple and felt its hardness in the cleft of his tongue as he licked and played with it. He gently grasped it between his teeth and pulled, making her squirm with pleasure.
"God you have a wonderful body." he breathed as he continued to massage her breasts with his hands.
"You're not so bad yourself." Molly reached to take hold of him again, immediately stroking the hard cock. "This feels like it would be nice, inside me."
"That's just what I was thinking." Jamie slipped down and positioned himself for a thrust towards her pussy. Molly's legs opened wide, inviting him.
Between her shuffling to meet him and his careful positioning, he found her easily and sunk relentlessly into her with a single push. Molly moaned as he slid all the way in and he felt her wrap around him, as tight as her hand, but warmer and more complete.
Once fully inside, Jamie smiled down at his old friend and new lover. She smiled back and hungrily accepted his tongue as he kissed her. "I want you so much." she whispered. "Let me feel you, let me cum with you."
Her words stoked him further and his cock throbbed inside her. Slowly he withdrew and pushed firmly all the way in again. Each stroke was exquisite and culminated in him grinding against her clit. Molly gasped appreciatively.
Her legs wrapped around him and her arms came to his hips, pulling him into her relentlessly, as she needed. Just as she'd given unselfishly, now she wanted all of him in return. Jamie loved the feeling of being wanted so openly. He loved the way Molly made love.
He felt her climax get close as she pulled him into her harder and harder. Her face was lost in the moment as her passion took over and he thrust into her relentlessly. "Don't stop." she commanded breathlessly. "For God's sake don't stop now."
He felt her body burst its release beneath him, tightening and convulsing around his cock as he continued to thrust and grind into her.
Molly's climax ran through her with a silken violence. As each wave of her orgasm arrived, she felt her pussy contract. As Jamie continued to thrust into her and prolong the moment she thought of her hand wrapped around his cock, and how the cum had burst from him. The climax was long and satisfying, her legs clamped around him and her arms holding him as tight as she could.
"Now that," she giggled up to him as he thrust slower and shallower, "was good. Man, does that cock of yours feel nice."
Jamie bent to kiss her and tasted the sweat that was coating her upper lip. He felt her ease him off to lie next to her.
"Here," she got onto her hands and knees and presented her pussy to him, "give me some more, will you? I'm sure you need to cum again now."
Jamie was hardly going to turn down that invitation, and felt around her ass cheeks before slipping a finger into her swollen pussy. He tried to resist and play with her some more, but was desperate to get back inside her.
The head of his cock was resting against her pussy lips in seconds, and he was deep inside her moments later. In the glare of their sex, it occurred to him that he'd never wanted anyone more than he did Molly at that moment. Every thrust inside her represented another part of his need to pleasure her and be pleasured by her.
As his rhythm built again he reached over to cup her breasts, reveling in their weight and the firmness of her nipples. As he moved inside her, they wobbled and pushed against his fingers. Jamie thought about how often he'd imagined this moment, and smiled as he pushed harder into her.
Molly was meeting his thrusts, pushing her pussy back as his hand excited her nipple and his cock filled her pussy. It felt like she could cum again, soon.
As soon as Jamie knew he was close, he reached down and began fingering her soaked pussy. Her thrusts back onto his shaft increased immediately. He kept up his rhythm, and made each stroke as long as he dared, withdrawing to the point he thought his cock might slip out of her, then he pushed all the way back in. He heard Molly gasp at the same moment the inevitable burn started to creep along his thighs, towards his balls and cock.
Molly gasped, "Oh fuck" as she came, once again contracting around him as her body tightened. Jamie was a few seconds later, his orgasm bursting as he felt her muscles squeeze him. He gasped as the climax peaked, and then he felt the cum rush along his shaft and flood her. She was so wet he hardly noticed a difference to the resistance of her pussy walls and he continued thrusting, urging the most out of their orgasms.
He collapsed first, followed by Molly, tight next to him. They were both breathing deeply, drained by their excretions and high on the moment. He reached to take hold of her hand and their fingers entwined.
"That was..."
"...amazing." Molly giggled as she completed the sentence for him. "You have no idea how much I needed that. It was such a turn on for me, jumping out of that plane. I've been soaked all day. And when I saw your cock..."
"You mean you planned this?" He sat up in pretend shock.
"No." Molly laughed. "But I sure wasn't going to give up the chance if it came along. Mind, I thought it wasn't going to be possible, with your injury. How are they by the way?" She reached across and took his balls in her hand.
"Doing just fine thanks." he smiled. "I think you have a wonderful touch.
"I told you I was trained in First Aid." she giggled.
"You think I'll need some follow-up treatment?"
Molly squeezed playfully. "I'm sure you will. How does a dose of Molly, twice a day until the pain's gone sound?"
"Sounds just about perfect." Jamie kissed her and let his hand cup her gorgeous breast. "But I think the pain might be around for a long time."

The Life of Alicia Spartling, Chapter VI

2010-09-10T07:14:00.001-07:00

The Life of Alicia Spartling, Chapter VI [part 7 of 11]
By: Scottymac (scottymac@operamail.com)

VI
"You want me to what?" asked Renee in disbelief.
"Fuck Andy for me," repeated Alicia, surprised that Renee did not answer with an enthusiastic 'You bet!' "Is that a problem?"
"Why are you asking me this?"
"Because I was going to go out with him but my period is starting early... Come on, remember when we first started to talk about doing him, you said you might want him too. And it's not like we haven't shared a guy before..."
"I know, but usually we share guys that we know we don't see on a regular basis, you know, the usual dicks and assholes that we don't get attached to! Andy... We know him, he's sweet, he's kind of a friend..."
"Yes, he's quite a nice friend, but when it comes to sex, he's just another guy I'm doing. Please, Renee, I'm sure you'll have a great time."
"Oh, I don't doubt that, he has to be pretty good or you wouldn't have kept on seeing him all this time."
"So, will you?"
"Oh... All right... But only because my date for tomorrow night got cancelled."
"I bet you'll be canceling more dates after your first time with him..." said Alicia with a smile.
"Maybe, but what if I start liking him and wanna date him more? And what if I don't wanna share him with you after that?"
"Then, you get to keep him, if you want him that bad. I'm sure we'll all still be friends."
"You are so wild. Sometimes I wish I was more like that, able to separate sex from the whole dating thing. Other times I wonder if you really should even think that way, and some other times I kinda feel bad for you, that you're missing out on the dating part."
"Don't worry, Renee, I've been all over the lovey-dovey dating stuff."
"Well, just because the great love of your life ended badly doesn't mean that you couldn't make it happen again..."
"Maybe, but I found I have a lot more fun just being a slut."
"I guess it's just useless for me to try and talk you out of that, uh?"
"'Fraid so, but I appreciate that you care for me this much."
"You are my best friend, Alicia. As naughty as we got in Florida, I felt like you and I got even closer than before. And I don't want sex to come between us, since it's been a great thing that we have in common."
"I understand. But I'm not worried, and I hope you won't be either."
"I guess you're right, maybe I'm over-thinking all this. What the hell, let me at him!"
"That a girl! I'll tell you what; he was gonna come over to my place, but I'll tell him to pick me up here. From there, you guys can do what comes naturally," she said with a wink.
"Mmm, sounds fun... But I think I would like a date first."
"Well, whatever, if the mood strikes you guys, don't be shy."
"You really want me to do this? I don't want you to turn jealous or anything."
"Yes, I really do. And I won't get jealous, I promise. Heck, I didn't even get jealous back when I was dating Johnny, and every girl wanted him."
"I don't know how you do it. Teach me sometime?"
"Well, I don't know if this is what it is, but to try and keep friendship and sex separate, what I do sometimes is picture him naked. It turns me on so much I just want to take the guy and pleasure him."
"Uh! Maybe I'll try that."
Andy stepped up the stairs and got ready to knock on Renee's door. He was pretty excited, as he had not seen Alicia since before Spring Break, and quite happy that she had agreed to go out with him again, as he had been worried about not seeing her anymore now that their class had ended.
"Hi, Andy, how have you been, handsome?" asked Renee as she opened the door.
"I'm fine, how are you, Renee? It's been a while, uh?"
"Yeah, it has. Come on in!" She invited him to sit down. "Would you like a drink?"
"Some water would be great."
"I got some wine coolers, too, though."
"Ah, well, if you're gonna tempt me... Sure!"
"So, how did you do on the final?" she asked, her head in the refrigerator.
"Oh, about as good as I needed to. I didn't really care for that class."
"Is that so? But you were really on top of everything!"
"Well, it wasn't really hard or anything, but kinda boring..."
"I can't tell you how much Alicia and I appreciated your help. I wish we had told you more while we were studying."
"Hey, that's okay, and you're both welcome. Your and Alicia's help was nice, too."
"Oh, we hardly did anything! You were the one who took care of us."
"I don't know about that, you guys knew quite a bit."
"Women like being taken care of, you know."
"I've heard that."
"Yeah... If you don't mind, I'd like to show you just how thankful I am."
"Okay..."
She leaned into him and kissed his lips. He kissed back. Renee could not believe it. She was getting turned on just from flirting with Andy. 'Crap! I didn't wait for the date!' she thought to herself, rubbing his penis through his pants.
She broke the kiss, unzipped his pants, and started sucking his dick. It tasted warm, and good. She was even in the mood to swallow. Andy was moaning, enjoying the unexpected situation. He got so excited, as Renee flicked her tongue on the top of his organ, that he started his orgasm. Renee plunged on him, and swallowed his cum. It tasted wonderful to her tongue. She licked him dry, and then looked up and smiled at him.
"I'm not done thanking you. But I'd kinda like some dinner now."
"Really? But I was going to meet Alicia here..."
"Alicia's at home, she can't make it. She asked me if I would mind filling in for her. Would you mind if I did?"
"No, not at all. I've always kinda hoped that you and I would go out sometime, but I wasn't sure if Alicia would like it."
"Wow! Really? That's real sweet!" Now, however, she wondered if she was doing the right thing. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes...
...And when she opened them, she saw Andy naked. He looked beautiful, and all the thoughts of sweetness left her mind, replaced by naughty thoughts of nasty, dirty sex. She blinked, and Andy was standing, dressed. 'Alicia's right,' she thought. 'Picturing them naked does work.'
They headed out to a nearby restaurant, skipped dinner and had dessert, after which they ran back to her apartment.
They ran into the bedroom, undressing themselves as fast as possible. They were very hungry for each other.
Andy started stroking Renee, who was lying on her back. She moaned right away, and came within a few minutes. He gave her another orgasm before she rolled him on his back, ready to stroke him. He looked up at her beautiful breasts, and pressed her nipples. She let out a little cry of pleasure as he pulled on the nipples. She stroked him harder and harder, driving herself to an orgasm.
They took a break to get a drink, but climbed back into bed. It wasn't long before they were making out again. The making out led to mutual oral sex, during which they took turns being on top by rolling on the bed.
Andy gave Renee a rim job, something she rarely got to experience. Andy's tongue seemed particularly gifted at that sexual game, and she enjoyed it to the fullest. She then urged him to give her anal sex, leading her to another orgasm. Andy still had not come after all that. He explained that it was probably due to his ejaculation earlier in the evening.
"My dick just takes time to reload, I guess."
"That's okay, baby, I'm having fun all the while," said Renee, who grabbed his organ and guided it into her vagina once again. She came twice more, and that second orgasm seemed to turn Andy on enough to finally allow him his release. He came all over her pussy, which Renee did not mind, thanks to her regular use of the pill.
A while later, they were cuddling in bed, as Andy accepted Renee's invitation to spend the night.
"This was incredible. Are you sure Alicia won't mind?"
"That's what she said. We've shared guys before, but never one we like a lot, like you."
"I don't want to hurt either one of you. If it would be better, I'll just leave you guys alone, I've seen you together, you have that really cute girlfriend-chemistry going... I don't want you guys to lose your friendship because of me."
"Let's just play it by ear, I guess. Alicia's big into separating friendship from sex, and she seems really good at it, so I'll trust her judgment. If you want to have her again, don't feel like you have to ask me."
"Okay. Wow. It's been really hard for me to have a girlfriend, and now, I'm gonna get to have two? I never thought it would be possible..."
"I guess you'll just have to enjoy the ride, won't you?" said Renee with a naughty smile. She headed down to his member and gave him another blowjob.
"So, did you have fun?" asked Alicia, who was calling Renee the next day.
"God, yes!" answered Renee. "And the picturing naked thing! You were so right! It made me so horny I could have cared less if he was the sweetest friend ever! I just wanted to fuck him really bad after that! Oh, and, we didn't wait till after the date..."
"A-ha! I knew it! See, I told you that would happen... I should have bet with you, shouldn't I?"
"Yeah, you'd be getting some money if you had..." said Renee.
"What else happened?"
"We went out to eat, but we were so horny, we skipped dinner, ate just dessert, and ran back to my place, and went at it!"
"Oooh, you naughty thing! Was he good?"
"Yes, just like you said. And he gave me the best rim job ever!"
"Wow, usually you don't like that very much..."
"It's not that I don't like it, but so few guys do it the way I like..."

"Well, I'm glad you had a good time. Thanks for filling in for me... although it's really you who got filled... He he!" she said, laughing.

"Mmm, yes I sure did!" she said, giggling as well. "He was quite concerned afterwards, though."
"Oh? How so?"
"I think he's worried about you being jealous and what not."
"Oh, that again? What is it with you guys? I'm not going to be jealous, that emotion is such a waste of time!"
"Do you want to have him again?"
"Sure, when my period's over, I'd love to get in bed with him again."
"Okay. Would you mind if I kept seeing him too?"
"I think I already answered that..."
"Well, I know, I just want to hear it again. Please..." begged Renee.
"No I won't mind. I like to share everything?and everyone?with you."
"All right. But don't go psycho on me later, okay?"
"Oh, stop. It'll be fine. Three's not always a crowd."
"Anyway, it's a good thing you gave him to me when you did, my period started today as well."
"Whoa! Just in the nick of time I guess."
"Well, I've read in a magazine close friends synchronize their periods over time. I guess my body's keeping up with yours."
"It is anyway, with all the guys we share!"
They laughed. They kept talking about Andy, some other men they had, and went on chatting about other, non-sexual things as well.
As Alicia predicted, the relationship between her, Renee and Andy not only stayed good, but improved with each date that Andy got to have with either of the girls. Before long, Alicia and Renee were alternating regularly. Andy would be sure to tell them how much he appreciated each one of them on every date. Witnessing the success of this 'double relationship,' Renee became more comfortable and willing to share her other boyfriends with Alicia, including Roger from the grocery store. They would also swap partners on double dates, not just on their Friday man-hunting excursions.
Later in the quarter, Alicia enjoyed yet another incredible experience. She had already been enjoying the company of fraternity members every now and then. Sorority women were jealous of the attention she received. While Alicia enjoyed what the Greek system provided her with?a steady supply of sexual encounters?she was not interested in joining a sorority.
She got invited to the Mu Lambda Spring Party, which was held in late March. Alicia came to the party wearing a midriff high-low top with a matching miniskirt. Her black shoes had a short heel. She could feel many men's heads turn.
"What's she doing here?" asked Patti Sanders, a Chi Omega, to Pete McCord, the Mu Lambda President. "Isn't this a Greek only party?"
"We invite whoever we want, Patti. Excuse me a second," he said, going toward Alicia. "Good evening, Alicia."
"Hi, Pete! Thanks for inviting me. This looks like a great party."
"Thanks for coming. You want something to drink?"
"Actually, no, thanks. But we can go to your room if you want," she said, smiling.
Pete smiled back, grabbed her hand, and took her to his room. As he closed the door, Alicia smiled and unbuttoned her top, revealing her beautiful breasts. Pete walked toward her and started kissing her. He got down to her breasts. They sat on the bed after Pete slid her skirt down. Alicia rid herself of her topper, and helped Pete undress. He quickly endeavored to stroke her.
Alicia had had sex with Pete before, but he seemed especially hungry this time. Alicia opened her eyes and noticed someone was entering the room.
"Hey, Pete!" Pete stopped and turned around. One of his brothers was standing past the door.
"What do you want?" asked the angry Pete.
"I just need a couple of your tapes, man."
"Okay, go ahead, but hurry," he said. He then resumed his stroking.
Alicia could see the look of envy in his eyes. She asked him, "Why don't you join us?" She then talked Pete into it, and so, there she was, having sex with two men again.
Another brother walked in, and he asked the threesome if he could join in. Alicia acquiesced, and now three men were having sex with her. Pete came, and left the other two. Alicia experienced double penetration for the first time as the two slid their members in her vagina and ass at the same time. More and more men came in and out of the room that night, as word of Alicia's prowess ran around the house, though never reaching the ears of the young men's girlfriends. At one point, Alicia had as many as seven young men kissing her, licking her, biting her, stroking her. Others were standing in the room, playing with their penises while watching, either enjoying the view, or preparing to take their turn. Within three hours, she had had sex with every member of the chapter.
An hour later, done at last, she was lying in the bed, sweaty and tired.

"Am I gonna have to have sex with your pledges, too?" she asked Pete, who had come back to check on her.
"No. They'll have to wait till they're initiated."
"How many of them do you have?"
"Oh, just ten."
"Right. Just ten," she repeated. It was indeed less than the twenty-five men with whom she had just had sex. "Can I have something to eat? Cake, chips, something?"
"Sure. I'll go get some for you," he said, leaving.
She sat up and put her skirt on. Alan, the chapter Vice-President came by and asked if he could have her again.
"I'm sorry, Alan," she said. "I'm done for the night."
"Some other time, maybe?" he asked.
"Oh, sure. I'm just tired right now. You know you can have me any time, sweetie." She then put her top back on, and gave him a kiss. He left as Pete came back.
"Here you go," he said, handing her some of the party cake.
She ate, kissed Pete goodbye, and left.
The party was winding down, most of the girls were gone, and the brothers were cleaning up. She waved at them and they thanked her for one of the greatest parties in Mu Lambda history. She smiled as she walked out. It was about one thirty in the morning. She drove home and fell in her bed, too tired to undress.
Soon came the time for initiation for the Mu Lambda. As promised, Alicia came to the post-initiation party so that the pledges could get a taste of her, too. The brothers set up a sofa chair in an empty room and lit candles. Alicia removed all her clothes, and the new initiates lined up in front of the door, and walked in the room, one by one. Their task was to give Alicia oral sex to confirm their initiation. She thought she might have to fake it after the first few ones, but to her pleasant surprise, each one of the nine initiates got her to cum.
The end of the quarter came around. The girls decided to give Andy a special graduation present. Alicia asked him to come pick her up at seven o'clock so that they could go out. Alicia strategically started her shower so that she would not be done before he got there. Sure enough, she was still drying herself when the doorbell rang. She dropped the towel and went downstairs, naked.
"Hi ya, handsome!" she said cheerfully.
"Whoa! That's a pleasant surprise!" said Andy.
He came in the house and Alicia gave him a hug. The hug turned into a kiss, and Alicia put her naughty plan to execution. She stripped him of his clothes and started sucking him in the middle of the entryway. His organ had already been erect just from the sight of her naked but grew even more in her mouth. Once she got him to his full length, she led him by the hand to the living room, sat on the couch, spread her legs and invited him to lick her privates. When she was close to cumming, she cried to him:
"Stick it in, quick!" He entered her as she climaxed and prolonged her orgasm with more stroking. She moaned and howled her pleasure. She was really turned on by how hard Andy felt in her. He slowed down but kept stroking nonetheless, giving her great pleasure despite not causing another orgasm.
Alicia then turned around to offer her butt to Andy, who accepted the invitation to anal sex. He grabbed her hips to speed up the motion, and slid easily from all the juices Alicia had dripped on his member. Alicia was rubbing her clitoris while he was stroking, increasing her pleasure, and making herself cum one more time.
After he came in her, Alicia went back upstairs and got dressed in a loose short skirt, and a white blouse while he got dressed. She also put on stockings, but no panties. They went to her car and headed out for Renee's apartment.
Renee and Alicia took Andy to his favorite restaurant, a family-owned steakhouse. They did not even wait five minutes after sitting down before they both started playing footsie with him, rubbing his legs and reaching for his crotch with their bare feet. They also took turns feeding him bites of food, and took great pleasure in that game, laughing and giggling. The girls paid for the meal, and threw in dessert as well.
After the meal, they went to a movie, where the girls took turns making out with him in the darkness. Alicia then made the bold move of unzipping his pants, reaching for his penis. She stuck it out of his underpants and plunged to suck on him while Renee kept making out with him. After getting him nice and hard, she came up to let Renee pursue the blowjob. She made out with him again, and then the girls traded spots again. They kept going at it for a while longer, trading a couple more times. They stopped as the end credits of the movie were rolling.
Alicia dropped Renee and Andy off at Renee's apartment and went on to the campus to see what kind of action she could drum up. Renee and Andy waved at her, then headed upstairs to her apartment. They sat on the couch and started making out right away. Renee was kissing Andy passionately, determined to make their last night together an exciting and memorable one. She took off her shirt, then her bra, and encouraged him to suck on her nipples. She started moaning. He was sucking, licking, biting, pinching, and making her moan more and more. She was so turned on she was dry humping him already, and could feel his penis getting harder through their clothes. She kneeled on the couch, allowing him to take off her shorts and panties. She then stood on the couch, but bent down to stick her pussy in his face. He started licking her clit and her vulva. She sat down after a while, but he kept giving her oral sex. She came, but urged him not to stop, looking for a second orgasm. Andy's tongue was unfortunately getting numb. Renee proposed to let him rest by sucking his dick.
Meanwhile, Alicia was heading to Devon's room. She found him packing his clothes, getting ready to leave the next day. Larry had already left for home, which made Alicia look forward even more to seduce Devon. He stopped his preparations and offered Alicia a beer, which she accepted if he shared with her. She was not a big fan of beer, and would usually not drink unless she was in a very private setting, such as a dorm room. She had enjoyed cocktails and other mixed drinks at parties, however. They took turns giving each other swigs of the bottle, one holding the bottle while the other took a drink. Alicia finally decided to heat things up by mimicking a blowjob on the bottle. Devon watched her intently, getting very turned on by the scene. Alicia took the act even further by starting to moan as her mouth was going up and down the bottle. She unbuttoned her blouse as she kept sucking the bottle and started playing with her breasts. Devon sat back, and opened his pants. He was so turned on that he started playing with himself, while still holding the bottle for Alicia. She opened her eyes and saw his hand on his member, nursing what she thought to be a splendid erection. She moved off the bottle, and played with her breasts some more, pulling them up and flicking her tongue on her nipples. Alicia's little peepshow proved too exciting for Devon, as he came, shooting up semen into the air, and onto Alicia's face. She smiled, wiped the jism from her face, and rubbed it on her breasts. She then bent down and sucked the sperm that had dripped on his organ.
"Mmm... You taste good tonight, Dev."
"That was incredible. I'm sorry I got it on you."
"No big deal, handsome, that was kinda fun. Besides, your cum tastes good, so I don't mind. Are you in the mood for more, or is your friend done for now?"
"I don't know," he answered, rubbing his limp member. "Nah, I'm sorry, Alicia, it looks done."
"Aww, that's a shame, tiger, I really wanted to play with you tonight."
"Well, I'm sure I could go again in a while..."
"Okay, well, I'm gonna say hi to a few other friends around campus, and I'll come back and see you. Will you be up for me?" she asked with a smile.
"Oh, you bet I will," said Devon.
Renee and Andy had not yet made it to the bedroom. After the oral sex on the couch, they got up to head to the bedroom, but Renee stopped in the kitchen for a drink of water. Andy followed her, and started kissing the back of her neck while she drank. She put the cup down, then turned around to kiss his lips. The excitement overtook them both, and he picked her up off the floor and sat her on the counter. They kept making out for a few minutes. Andy then kissed her breasts, and licked her clitoris once again, his tongue now rested. Renee was so wet that she was dripping on the counter. The smell of her juices got her excited, and an orgasm soon followed. Andy stood up, and helped her down. They started walking towards the bedroom, but Andy's patience ran short as he bent her over the table and started taking her from behind. Renee was quite surprised and turned on at the same time. A big orgasm shook her whole body within minutes.
Alicia was walking down the hall from Devon's room, when she heard loud voices, the sounds of a man and a woman arguing. She had to stop in her tracks as the door in front of her slammed open, and the woman walked out. The man Alicia had heard was standing at the door, pleading with the woman to come back. The latter only gave him the finger, while still walking away.
"Is everything all right?" asked Alicia.
"No, not really. My girlfriend?or I guess my ex-girlfriend now?got pissed off."
"I'm sorry to hear that. Hi, I'm Alicia," she said, extending a hand.
"Hi Alicia, I'm Joe," said the tall brown-haired man.
"What happened? If you don't mind me asking, that is."
"Well, it's a little embarrassing..."
"It's okay, I won't tell anyone," she assured him, with that seductive smile she knew so well how to give.
"She and my roommate and I were drinking and celebrating the end of the year and stuff... And... oh, gosh... My roommate dared her to give us both blowjobs... And she got really mad that I didn't disagree with him."
"You wanted that too?"
"Well, it did sound kind of exciting. I have never done that before."
"Thanks for telling me, Joe."
"And now, she's gone, probably for good. I really liked her, too."
"Well, how about you let her cool off for the night, and then call her in the morning to apologize, and just let her know how much you like her, and tell her it was just the booze talking?"
"You really think that's gonna work?"
"I'm not sure, to be honest, but I think you should try."
"Okay. Thanks, Alicia, you're a very sweet girl."
"To be honest, I don't hear that one too often..." she said, laughing.
"Well, thanks again," he said, as he started to walk back into his room.

"Hey, wait..." called Alicia. "Are you and your roommate still in the mood for a blowjob?" she asked boldly.
"Oh, well... Um, let me ask him," he said as he leaned back into the room. "You'd do that with us?"
"Sure, I'm always game for sexy fun..." she said seductively.
"Okay, then go ahead!"
She walked into the room. Alicia could tell by the smell of the room that quite a bit of drinking had been going on already. Joe's roommate looked similar to him, brown hair, and a fairly large build. Alicia was feeling pretty excited. Just over a year ago, she had almost had two guys together, and she had been looking forward to do it again ever since. She was not counting the experience at the fraternity house since that had involved more than just two guys.
"Alicia, this is Michael," said Joe, introducing his roommate.
"You really wanna do this?" asked Michael.
"You bet," answered Alicia.
The two men lowered their pants and underwear, sitting down side by side on the couch. Alicia slipped off her shoes, got on her knees, and caressed both members with her hands.
"Mmm..." she said, "you guys are going to be pretty big, aren't you?"
"You ain't seen nothin' yet," said Michael.
She started licking Joe's organ, while still caressing Michael's with her right hand. As she felt Michael harden, she moved over to his member, and let her left hand caress Joe's. She went back and forth between the two men, feeling her nipples and clitoris get swollen, and her vagina getting wet.
She stood up, and removed her blouse and skirt. She was completely naked and could not wait to get it on with both of them. She slid her vagina onto Michael's penis, her back to him, and started stroking, while at the same time stroking Joe's organ with her hand. Joe stood up, and Alicia took hold of his dick in her mouth, while stroking Michael's member faster. After she came, she pulled up, redirected Michael's penis in her butt hole, and resumed stroking. She let go of Joe's penis and started moaning. Joe got on his knees and started licking Alicia's clitoris.
A few minutes and an orgasm later, Alicia pulled off Michael, turned around and let Joe have fun with her ass, while sucking on Michael's penis. She could feel Joe's hands on her hips, pulling and pushing her body onto his member. Michael's organ was throbbing in her mouth, and started ejaculating. He moaned as Alicia swallowed every drop. Joe came at the same time and soaked Alicia's backside. She sat on the floor with Joe, as Michael lay back on the couch.
"Wow! That was the most incredible fuck ever!" he said.
"Sure was," agreed Joe.
"It was quite a lot of fun for me too, boys," concurred Alicia. "A shame I didn't meet you guys before, as often as I've come through here..."
"Really? Aw, man! Well, better late than never, I guess!" said Joe.
"You got a boyfriend in here?" asked Michael.
"Sort of. Just one of the guys I fuck more often than most. Funny thing, I met him after doing his roommate..."
"Oh, so you're kinda used to two guys at once, uh?"
"No, actually, I never had those two at the same exact time..." she replied.
"Any way, thanks so much. This was really hot."
"Yeah, thanks, Alicia. We'll be back here in the fall, so if you want to come back... Well, you should..."
"I sure will remember that, guys. Thanks for a fun time," she said, putting on her clothes.
She headed out the door, her shoes in her hand. She was quite intent on checking back on Devon just as she had told him, so she had not bothered putting them back on. She knocked on the door, and sure enough, he was still awake, waiting for her.
"You're back!" he exclaimed.
"Of course, I told you I would be! Are you ready for more fun, baby?"
"Hell, yeah!" he answered, enthusiastically.
He invited her in, and she dropped her shoes on the floor, as well as her clothes. She grabbed the empty beer bottle and licked the neck, as suggestively as she had earlier that night. Devon sat down, his pants down and ready for another show.
Alicia lay on the bed with the bottle, and started rubbing her privates with it. She then boldly slipped the top into her vagina, using it like a penis. She stroked herself with the bottle, and started moaning from the pleasure. She was so wet and warm that the relative coolness of the bottle was not even bothering her. The bottle was quickly covered in her juices, and started sliding more and more easily.
Devon was masturbating frantically, amazed at the sight. Alicia was moaning more and more, and finally exploded in an orgasm. Devon finally tired of pleasuring himself and jumped on the bed, threw away the bottle, and rammed his hard member inside her. She cried out in pleasure, and immediately felt another orgasm. They enjoyed the intercourse for a whole hour, at various speeds and rhythms, before falling asleep together.
Renee and Andy had finally made it into bed. Andy was arching his back to get deeper and deeper into Renee's vagina, which caused her to moan ever so louder. He then lay back close to her, and started stroking faster and faster, giving her two quick successive orgasms. They switched to the sixty-nine position, and gave each other oral sex, making each other come. Renee swallowed Andy's sperm ravenously, while cumming from his tongue licking her. They finally cuddled, and fell asleep in each other's arms.
The next morning, Alicia came to check on them. Renee was up, but naked, and had started a special breakfast, while Andy was still in bed. Alicia smiled, went to the bedroom, and took off her clothes before sneaking into the bed. Andy was sleeping, but his penis was hard. She got wet just looking at it, and mounted him, waking him in the process. She started stroking him. Hearing the moans, Renee tiptoed over to the bedroom door, and started watching, a finger or two rubbing her clitoris. She was not sure whom she enjoyed watching more, Andy, or Alicia. She then felt the strangest impulse come over her. She walked into the bedroom, sat on the chair in the corner of the room, and started masturbating. Alicia and Andy heard her, and turned to look at the sexy show Renee was putting on for them, but they did not stop. Alicia kept stroking Andy, but kept her eyes on Renee. The latter was looking at them with hungry eyes, and was not shy about letting them know how much fun she was having by the loudness of her moans.
Renee then opened her eyes; it had all been a fantasy, but one that had gotten her clitoris really swollen, and her vagina very wet. Smelling that the toast started to burn, she reluctantly stopped and went back to preparing breakfast.
The three shared breakfast naked. Before Alicia got ready to take him home, they gave him a big hug and wished him luck in his life after college. He thanked them for the most incredible night of his life, and hoped to see them again. They told him he would always be welcome to have sex with either one of them.
The summer was pretty uneventful for Alicia, as she started an internship at Spartling Enterprises. While she kept going out for men on the weekends, she did not mind hitting on the gentlemen at work either. Unfortunately for her, most of them did not want to take the chance to get caught with the boss's daughter. The other interns, however, less mature and with little to lose, definitely accepted her advances.
One day, she and Renee talked on the phone, and Alicia shared her limited success at work with her best friend.
"Well, you know, Alicia, it's probably just as well," said Renee to reassure her. "It's not always good to fuck where you work."
"You're probably right... But some of those men are so yummy-looking! I guess I was spoiled getting it most of the week during the year."
"Guess so," replied Renee. "Ironically, I'm getting it almost every day myself!"
"Really? Do tell," asked Alicia.
"Well, first, I met this guy at work..."
"Weren't you the one who just told me 'No sex at work?'"
"Hum, I said, 'not always good,' Alicia," stuttered Renee.
"Just teasing," said Alicia.
"Okay, anyway, the first day of work, I let this guy, Jimmy, take me out to lunch. He's not the boss or anything, but I figured, hey, free lunch. Next thing I know, we're in the mall bathroom, and he's taking me from behind!"
"Wow! That was quick, even for me!"
"No, I don't think so, Alicia, dear... You've been quicker than that..."
"Oh, all right! I'll admit it!" she said, laughing.
"So, now, we have lunch every day, and we have sex almost every time!"
"Mmm... Nice dessert!"
"Uh uh! But it gets better!"
"Ooh! Tell me!"
"About a couple of weeks later, I met this guy at the store, and he asked me out! Sure, I was having fun with Jimmy, but this guy was so good-looking! We went out the following Friday, and we've been seeing each other on the weekends ever since! And he's sooo good in bed! Better than Jimmy actually..."
"But you don't mind getting it every day..."
"No, I sure don't. I guess Jimmy's my weekday guy, my quantity guy. My weekend guy is my quality guy!" she said before laughing.
"I'm glad at least one of us is having a wild summer!"
"Oh, you know, I would actually rather be there with you, going out man-hunting. I miss you, Alicia."
"Oh, I miss you too, Renee. I can't wait to see you in the fall..."
"Well, about that..."
"What?" asked Alicia, in a worried tone.
"I won't be in this fall, Alicia, I have been accepted for a special scholarship in Italy! A whole quarter studying the most beautiful art ever painted!"
"Aww, Renee... What am I gonna do without you?"
"Same thing you always do, Alicia... You'll find lots of men to play with."
"But it's more fun to chase them with you!"
"I agree, but this is a chance of a lifetime. I don't think I'd get to do this ever again. And it counts for college credit, too."
"Well, as your best friend, I do want to support you. Just don't have too much fun without me."
"Mmm, with all those gorgeous Italian men around? Sorry, babe, I'm gonna be as naughty as I can be!"
"Oh, stop it!" teased Alicia.
"Hey, don't be bummed out. I'll be back for the winter quarter, and we can go out chase for guys again."
"Promise?"
"I promise. We can do it the first night I'm back, even."
"That's a deal!" said Alicia.
"Okay, then. Well, I'll let you go now, but I'll be sure to write you when I'm in Italy!"
"Be careful over there, okay? You need to come back in one piece so we can go play!"
"I will. You take care of yourself too, uh?"
"Sure. Have fun, Renee. Love ya!"
"Thanks, Alicia. I love you too! Bye!"

My neighbor Amanda

2010-09-10T05:42:00.001-07:00

My neighbor Amanda
By: SheMadeMeDoIt

As I lay in bed listening to the shower I couldn't help but imagine her wet naked body glistening under the bright heat lamp, water running off of that perfect skin. I imagined what she might be doing with that shower massager.
But I get ahead of myself; let me start at the beginning.
....
I had seen her before... her and her roommate. They were both very HOT. They lived in the apartment right across from me. So far I haven't been able to attract their attention much at all. Of course that didn't surprise me much though as I was much older than either of them, and they seemed a bit out of my league. I've been friendly and they have in return. Now though, I was thinking perhaps I had a special opportunity. For there she was, looking a little pissed off as she arrived at her door. There was a little ribbon around the doorknob. I quickly guessed that this was a "secret" signal that apartment was a rockin' and she wasn't to come a knockin'. She started back towards the elevator, towards me, when I stopped her and asked the question I had been aching to have an excuse to ask... "Hey, it looks like you could use a place to crash. Would you like to crash at my place? It is right across the hall." As soon as I said this I thought, ?Why did I have to point out that I am right across the hall? What a stupid thing to say. Surely she has noticed that I am her neighbor by now?'
She looked back at her apartment door. She looked at me again... cautiously, not saying a word.
"It's OK. I don't mind", I said hopefully, trying to assure her. "You can crash on my couch." It's late so I will probably hit the rack. "You can make yourself at home, you probably won't even hardly notice me". It was pretty late too; 10:30 or so. That did the trick. "OK", was all she said as she gave me a weak smile of gratitude. She followed me back to my apartment door. I tried desperately not to look nervous or too excited; like it was no big deal that this hot, five-foot-eight, knockout of a young brunette college girl, was going to join me in my apartment. She had one of those faces that could have been on the cover of a fashion magazine. Her long dark hair was slightly curvy and a little bit frazzled. I love that look. Her slim figure accented her shapely curves. Her long bare legs always caught my attention as she rarely had them fully covered. And oooh what a cute little bubbly butt. I had noticed that of the two of them it was always her roommate that I saw with the young men. She was almost always giggling and flirting with them. Her roommate was your stereotypical dumb blond, gorgeous but not all the lights were on in her chandelier. I guess lots of men love them that way. And she seemed to have a different man with her every time I saw her. Amanda, as I later learned her name to be, was much different. I don't think I ever saw her with a guy; which surprised me because she was so enticing, with those deep dark sultry eyes.
After I let Amanda in, I presented my apartment to her with one large sweep of my arm. "As I said... make yourself at home. I know I will." I smiled, hoping she caught my week attempt at humor. "In fact I should warn you that I don't often have anyone here so if I forget and happen to leave the bathroom door open or forget that I can't just walk around naked, try not to be alarmed." She smiled; a big smile this time; a genuine smile. And I think she checked me out?! Yes! She actually gave me a quick visual up and down look over, and she was still smiling. Whew... this is looking up! "The couch is also a hide-a-bed, I'll get you a pillow and a comforter. Let me know if you want me to help you open it up into a bed, it's a little tricky, but it is comfortable enough either way. Feel free to watch TV. Unless you turn it way up I won't even notice." She just nods as I go grab one of my extra pillows and a comforter from the hall closet. My apartment is probably much like hers with two bedrooms, a living area open to the kitchen and a single bathroom on the opposite side of the living area from the bedrooms. I guess whoever designed this place must have figured it was better to have the bathroom close to the living area than the bedrooms. Stupid, I thought. Unlike hers only one of my bedrooms was really a bedroom. The other was more of a study / storeroom. This was good I guess because most of my mess was contained within that room.
When I returned Amanda asked, "Umm... could I maybe use your bath... or shower? I've had a really long day and I need to clean up before I could possibly think of settling down for the day." I can tell she doesn't like the idea of imposing... but she must feel at home enough for her to decide she can get naked, even behind a locked door.
"Sure!" I say. "I think there is a robe on the back of the door you can have too. I almost never use it myself. I don't even know why I have one, really."
"Thanks!" she says as she heads for the shower. At this point I just head for my bedroom thinking, ?Man! I really need to get game here. I have a gorgeous woman in my apartment, undressing, and I probably will just end up sleeping in my own bed without even hardly even seeing her all night.' As I lay in bed listening to the shower I couldn't help but imagine her wet naked body glistening under the bright heat lamp, water running off of that perfect skin. I imagined what she might be doing with that shower massager. It detaches so you can use it like a wand and I wondered if she would set it to pulsate; to play, giving special attention to herself. I listened intently and yes I think I did hear it pulsating. Mmmmm. As I always sleep naked I didn't even notice at first what I was doing as my hands rubbed over my body a bit.

I decided it was best that I distract myself so I turned on the TV. I heard the shower stop as I was still flipping through the channels. I would have settled on some skin flick on cinamax but I wasn't sure if I should be spanking anything tonight. Now, knowing that she was toweling herself dry, my mind was mesmerized again.
I was still deep in a private fantasy when I heard the door open. I felt like a peeping Tom so intent was I on listening to her. She went to the kitchen. I could here several cabinet doors open as she looked for something. Hearing ice dispensed from the frig I guessed that she had gotten herself a drink of water. A little later I heard the TV turn on. Abruptly I heard loud moaning and groaning. ?Oh great! I left it on cinamax and she turned on right in the middle of a hot sex scene.' I expected to hear the channel quickly change but instead all I heard was the volume quickly lowered until I almost could not hear anymore. Listening intently; my curiosity grew by leaps and bounds. I couldn't handle it. I had to get up and peek in to see if she really was continuing to watch what I think she was watching. So I got up and quietly went to the door and opened it a crack. Peeking out I saw that indeed there on the big screen was two women exploring each others naked bodies. I couldn't see Amanda as the back of the couch blocked my view. She was obviously laying down, having decided I guess to not open it into a hide-a-bed. Now I really was a peeping Tom. Only I couldn't see anything... yet. So again I listened intently. I thought maybe I could hear Amanda making little sounds, soft enjoyable sounds.
?Okay... what do I do now?' I thought frantically. ?I REALLY can't go back to bed with a half-naked, freshly bathed, hot, excited, gorgeous, young woman playing with herself on my couch. But if I disturb her won't that just frighten her away?' It felt like I was stuck. Thinking frantically for what seemed like hours, though it probably was only a minute, it finally came to me. I had already warned her how I might leave my room naked. She didn't seem too worried then. In fact it seemed like she thought that was the first interesting thing I had said. That's what I will do. I will causally walk to the bathroom, pretending I need to go pee, or something. Wash up afterwards (even though I didn't do anything) and then return. Or so I thought. ?It's now or never.' I built up my courage and off I went. Halfway there I heard her turn on the couch. I could tell by a quick breath that she had been surprised. But she didn't say anything. And I think she kept watching my butt as I entered the bathroom and shut the door. ?Whew'. I did it.
?Now comes the hard part' I thought as I went through the motions of implementing my excuse for being here. After drying my hands I opened the door. I was surprised to see that she was sitting up, looking right at me. That sent a shiver of excitement through me that had my cock respond... just enough to bounce up just a little. She noticed. She had a hungry look on her and didn't take her eyes off me for a second, looking up and down over my nakedness. That did it; more of a response. Within seconds I was very nearly at full attention. That's when she licked her lips and then looked me straight in the eyes. I slowly started moving again. Like a zombie who had just been put under a spell I slowly walked towards her. She just continued to explore my body with her eyes, that hungry look in her eyes intensifying as I got closer. Her hands came up and went into her robe... ?she is rubbing her chest' I thought with amazement. This gave me the courage to walk around the edge of the couch and right up to her. I could hear the moaning and groaning still coming from the TV. I had almost forgotten about that until this moment. Her hands came up as she placed them on my love handles.
She scooted to the front edge of the couch and pulled me closer, staring intently at my now throbbing cock. Then she looked up at me, with a hungry pleading look. I sighed a deep sigh and just about melted right there. That is when she started first just barely touching my cock with her tongue, looking back at me every now and then. Little by little she started licking before sucking the tip of my cock into those gorgeous lips of hers. Her hands moved in to help as she really started to work it... rubbing up and down, cupping my balls. There was a loud popping sound as she sucked off the tip of my cock and looked me in the eyes again.
As wonderful as I now felt, I sprung into action... dropping quickly to my knees to plant a deep kiss on her lips. I breathed in her aroma as I moved slowly to the nape of her neck. I reach forward and untied the belt of the robe before slowly parting it from the top, touching her skin as I slid down her front pulling the robe slowly open. She was breathing a little heavy as I got to her belly and then parted the robe to see her fully for the first time. Her nipples were at fully erect, straining for attention. She had large extended nipples and dark areola; perky small breasts with a slight upturn. Her skin was fair with no obvious tan lines. With her still sitting as she was I couldn't see too much of her pussy yet... but I could tell that she didn't shave. She had a thick dark bush, something that I have come to appreciate perhaps because so many women shave these days. I sucked in her right nipple first as she let out a small moan. My hands cupped each breast as I moved from the right to the left nipple, now flicking my tongue over her nipple for a while before biting it lightly, and then sucking it in too.
My hands slid over her soft warm flesh to the top of her hips. And then as I cupped my hands over the top of her butt I pulled her forward even further towards the edge of the couch. As I was right in front of her she had to spread her legs a bit more as they were parted by my naked body. I started kissing down her belly as my arms reached under her knees and pulled a bit more... softly. She leaned back as my hot breath approached her dark bush. Finally my hands had reached all the way under her legs and slid back to her butt... lifting her slightly as her pussy was opened even more to my attention. I kissed the inside of her thighs first, about a hand away from my goal. Small little kisses stepped my way closer and closer... lifting even more I parted her... presenting her to my eager tongue. She was leaning way back now and thrusting her hips forward to me as I touched my tongue to her awaiting clit. Her arms were thrown back and her chest heaved up as her breathing increased dramatically. I slowly licked down her slit and pressed in to be greeted by a very wet inviting aroma and another soft moan. Licking back up to her clit I started kneading her butt as I dove in and licked and sucked harder, purposely making pleasurable moaning sounds of my own now. She gasped loudly now as her whole body committed herself to me. At this point I moved my right hand out from under her so that I could touch her as I continued to lick her clit. After playing a bit I slowly pressed my index finger deep inside her pussy, as I continued to lightly lick her clit. Knowing just where to find the G-spot, I started making that "come hither" finger motion to press the tip of my finger strongly on her G-spot. As I continued to slowly massage the G-spot I licked a bit more frantically now. She started to squeal. Panting loudly now, she started to scream, "Oh my God! Oh my God! Oh my GOD!" I felt her tighten on my finger as she let out a loud screaming grunting explosion. I held still for a moment... no longer teasing her clit as I knew that would be too much now. I slowly withdrew my finger and gave her a deep kiss on her now satiated pussy. "That was AMAZING!" she said.
"You've never had a G-spot orgasm before have you?" I asked.
"No!" she said with an excited look on her face as she gazed lovingly in my eyes. I could tell that I was now ?The Man". I had given her an experience she would not soon forget and she loved me for it. She reached down towards my cock and said, "I want you!" As I straightened up she grabbed me and pulled gently until I stood in front of her. She gulped me down, trying to take me fully down her throat. She had to strain to get her mouth open wide enough and even so I could feel her teeth scraping along my length a little. I warned her, "I don't come very easily this way." But she was not discouraged. Her lovely head started bobbing faster and faster on me as I groaned deeply. Pretty soon I think she decided I might be right and as I popped out her mouth she asked, "Do you have any protection?"
"No" I said with a little sad look. "I've had a vasectomy and ever since I haven't kept any around. I know I probably should anyway... but I haven't."
There was just a moment of indecision before she made up her mind. She quickly turned around on the couch, placing her hands on the back of the couch and her knees up on the seat. Her bubbly butt was presented very nicely to me as looked back at me and said pleadingly, "Take me! Please!" I leaned forward as I grasped her ass with one hand and guided my cock to her dripping wet pussy with my other. Parting her lips slowly I pressed in just a little before she leaned back on me and pressed me in most of the way. "Ohhhhh" we both exclaimed, "That feels SOOO good" I said. I grabbed her hips with both hands and pulled as I pressed forward again. "mmmmmmmmMMM" as I pressed up tight against that firm ass. I pulled out equally slow fighting her desire to press backward, until I was right there at the opening again. "FUCK ME!" she screamed. And I did. I rammed forward hard and kept on moving... slowly at first... pounding in and out. I slowly sped up, little by little as the sound of her ass slapping against my groin filled the room. She threw her head back, arching her back as she leaned into it. Harder and harder I pounded into her, sweat beading up on my back as my I felt that little tickle that signals the point of no return. "Yes! Yes! Yes!" she screamed as she could feel my cock get ever so slightly bigger even. She had never felt so full and she loved it as I pounded deep against her cervix. I felt her tightening on me and that took me over the edge... me grunting heavily and her screaming I as pulsed over and over into her.
As we finally slowed I grew very week in my knees. I leaned forwarded and rested part of my weight on her back. I kissed her upper back as my pulse slowly returned to normal. That is when she said, "Oh my God, I am definitely going to have to stay over more often! Wow!" After that I slowly pulled out. This is when I can't help but think I know what Shakespeare really meant when he wrote "Parting is such sweet sorrow".
I said, "You stay right there; I will go get you a warm wash rag." When I got back she let me run the warm wash rag over her pussy, cleaning up the mess we were about to make if she got up and went anywhere with it. After that we both retired to my bed, but we didn't get much sleep that night. The next morning when she finally was able to return home her roommate noticed that she was walking a little funny, but had a huge smile on her face.
But that's just the start of another story.

Nothing Will Do But Ass

2010-09-09T05:28:00.001-07:00

Nothing Will Do But Ass
By: PurpleMistress (chevypurple@yahoo.com)

"Fuck My Ass", I yelled at my lover as he pounded me from behind with no mercy. His long thin cock was going to town in my ass and his hardness was incredible. I so loved anal sex with Joel. I thought it odd that it was the only way he could cum but I found he got so hot doing it and he soon taught me to love him being back there.
See, Joel is in his sixties and I am in my forties and he found vaginal sex boring and unproductive for his older, more experienced cock. His wife could no longer have sex at all since she was sickly and he found comfort in fucking me twice a week. And I had no problem letting him. We have been doing this for over a year and I always give up my ass to him. Just his washing my ass in the shower when we bathe together gets his solider up and standing and when he can spend the nights he spoons me and rubs my ass when he wants some.
All of this happened by accident really when after a nice night out I found my self very buzzed and Joel helping me dress for bed. He was taking off my clothing and I in my drunken stupor started to entice him to fuck me. It had been three months into our relationship and we hadn't had sex yet but I was dying to. We were more than twenty-two years apart and I found that hot about him. Older men just get my pussy leaking. They need no instructions and they take you the way they want. Well after attempting to fuck vaginally he found his erection wasn't staying and I was horny and disappointed. Lying on my stomach he started rubbing my ass and his hard-on returned ten-fold.
He licked his middle finger and stuck it in my ass gently as he caressed my ass cheeks with his other hand. He stroked in and out a few times with his and when I moaned to that, he leaned down and ran his tongue in along my ass line. Once he opened my ass to his tongue I was in serious heat from his tongue lashing. His tongue was so warm against my opening. Behind me on his knees licking my ass as his hand came around to the flatness of my pussy and he stroked my clit to arouse me more. Making me cum, he took the liquid flowing from my pussy and stuck it back in my ass to ready me.
Before I knew it, his constant friction of his finger ass fucking me he soon had me going crazy and I felt the head of his cock press against my anal opening. "I'll go slow, real slow", he whispered in my ear as he pushed gently against me. Once his head was in I was lost in pleasure and pain. But he went really slow, so I could enjoy it and I did. I'll never forget that first time we ass fucked. Our sex life has never been the same. I thought about this time as he is deep inside me begging him to take me.
"Fuck yes Joel, take it baby", I was bending my body around to look at him and he was out of control with passion. It must have made him feel like he was twenty again. Once he started fucking I knew I was in for a long ride. I started to feel that familiar twitch as he grabbed my hips real tight and growled loudly as he shot his load deep in my ass. I played with my clit searching my own release and found it soon after.
I've never been much for getting my ass royally serviced but find a special deep, dark pleasure in having my man know how to take me there. And since my older lover had trouble with the "normal" servicing, he has taught me that anal love is just fine. We have even greeted each other with my ass turned to him and he either pats it or kisses it, either way I know what this affectionate touch means and I know he will never disappoint me in our lovemaking. He even introduced toys into our play and purchased a butt plug and other anal vibes for me to indulge in. I love the butt plug and he makes me wear it sometime when we go out and dine. Once we return to my apartment, my ass is open and ready for him and all I have to do is undress with it inside and he pulls out the plug ready to fuck my ass. It is so hot knowing my ass gets him hard and ready and he doesn't need Viagra to stimulate his lust.
Joel is always gentle when entering me, but once he is inside me fully he becomes an animal beyond control. His cock gets so big and red from being stimulated form our ass play and I love cleaning his cock after he has been in my ass. It is the complete worship to him and I enjoy licking him clean of me. He sometimes gives me body massages with oil which I love and then he sees me oiled and ready he just spreads my ass cheeks and comes inside my bowels to play. It has gotten so that I can relax and receive him almost at request and he never fails to bring me pleasure.
One day we went on a friend's yacht and went sailing for the day. Everyone was in bathing suits and relaxing on deck as the sun beat down on all our bodies. I was on my back enjoying the sun when I suddenly felt a pair of lips move the bottom part of my swim suit and began licking at my lit. I opened my eyes to see one of Joel's friends enjoying my pussy and doing a good job of it. As he licked and sucked at my pussy lips and then spread them to munch at my clit my lover was right next to me encouraging him on to victory. In fact, most of the older men there had younger girlfriends and everyone was enjoying someone.
"Let him bring you pleasure love", was all Joel had to say as I spread my legs wider to receive his friends lips and tongue. It was almost more than I could bare as his hot tongue filled my pussy hole and I started to cum violently with pleasure. Joel seeing this turned me on my stomach and started licking me from my neck down and I released myself to his tongue as he neared my ass. The friend that was licking my pussy so well came to my lips with his hard penis in my face and I just took him in as he lay in front of me with his dick sticking straight up.
It was all I could do but contain myself and just suck this massive cock in my face. My love cheered me on as I took more and more of his friend in my throat. Licking his shaft and tonguing his cock-head and balls like a starving woman. And through all this Joel prepared my ass for his invasion. As I looked around, all the couples were on deck, fucking and sucking someone and all you could hear were moans and sucking and licking sounds. I came again just watching and sucking his friend's massive cock.
I heard Joel moan yes behind me as he spread my ass cheeks and entered my asshole rapidly. I squeezed my ass cheeks together but relaxed as my lover lovingly stroked my back. Guiding me up on my knees, he grabbed my hips and plunged further inside me. I, never taking my mouth off his friend who was so near to exploding, all I wanted was dick and cum. And that's all I got. Joel had exploded inside my ass and offered his friend a piece of my ass hole. He leaned toward me passionately and just said, "For me"...."Do it for me" and I did as they switch places and I cleaned my lover's dick of my ass and his cum and his friend then entered my ass without any resistance. I moaned loudly as he was wider and younger and he took me forcefully and made my ass his. He fucked me hard and I came for the first time that way. It was amazing.
Once he was spent, I collapsed and listened to all the couples sighing and cumming to heights unknown. The boat was a hot orgasmic mess once we all were done. But it was a good time for all. We even decided to do this once a month to enjoy the outdoors and the sun. It was wonderful. I so enjoyed my summer that year.
I love writing all of this down in my diary and remembering the fun I had with Joel and the wonderful ass fucking he gives me. Especially now since my lover has passed and all I have is my memories of his passion and our love play. My sex life has never been the same since he introduced me to this different kind of love and sex. And I only require it from future lovers.
Now there is Neil, laying beside me sound asleep after taking me anally. I sit here writing in my journal of my teaching him the ways of anal love. He is also an older man and he so enjoys having me this way. I finish my last writings for the night, turn off the light and spoon with him because I want to be ready for him with my bare ass against him when he awakes for pleasure.

The Ultimate Payback Part Two

2010-09-08T19:56:00.000-07:00

The Ultimate Payback Part Two [part 2 of 2]
By: Charlie the Texan (bellmire@sbcglobal.net)

The Ultimate Payback Part Two
Charlie had things all planned out, he knew just how he would use the toys Honey had brought on her lush sexy body, for he had written about just such a scene in one of his stories. He first took the toys from her bag then laid them out next to a strait backed chair from his kitchen, now he was ready and he knew just how to wake his sleeping beauty. Kneeling down beside his naked sex slave, he pulled one of her long sexy legs off the couch so that her clean-shaven pink pussy was exposed and ready for him to toy with. Then he leaned over took one of her semi-erect nipples between his lips and began gently sucking on it while running the vibrator from her toy bag, turned to its lowest setting, slowly around but not on her exposed clit.
At first Honey did not react, then she began to stir, the double sensations of Charlie's mouth on her sensitive nipple and the buzzing vibrator near her clit soon had the effect he was looking for. With her eyes still tightly closed, she opened her legs wide for him and began moaning softly with pleasure, giving him the sign he needed to step things up another notch. He increased the suction on her now rock hard nipple then turning the cock shaped toy up to medium he used it directly on her little sex button causing her moans to become louder and her breath to quicken.
Every nerve in Honey's lush sexy body was now fully awake as her temporary Master expertly stimulated her two most sensitive spots, she could feel another massive orgasm building if only he would allow it. He turned up the vibrator to its max now as he used it on her swollen clit, at the same time he began working on her other nipple with his fingers while still sucking and nibbling on the first one. Her breath started coming in short hard bursts as her body became more and more aroused, god she prayed he would allow her release soon before she went mad.
As Honey began to hump her hot wet cunt into the vibrator trying to get more pressure on her hard little clit Charlie pulled it away, he also stopped sucking and mauling her big natural breasts. "Please don't stop!" she begged while raising her hips off the couch in a desperate attempt to keep the tormenting sex toy in contact with her hot sex spot. "Master please make me cum, I will do anything you say just let me CUM!" the overheated sexy slut panted, knowing full well that whatever happened was up to him not her.
"Maul you tits for me, claw them, hurt them, slut!" Charlie ordered while just barely touching Honey's throbbing clit with the tip of the loudly buzzing sex tool. She immediately did as he commanded, squeezing, and clawing at her own tender tit flesh like a mad woman while lifting her entire body from her feet to her head off the couch trying to reach the madding sound of the vibrator. "Harder!" he demanded simply when he did not feel she was really hurting herself enough to satisfy his sadistic needs. The poor tortured young woman whimpered in pain as she dug her fingers into her big soft breasts as hard as she could, trying with all that was in her to satisfy his harsh command.
Charlie simply watched for few moments enjoying not only the show Honey was putting on but also the complete control he had over this gorgeous sexy woman. "Twist them!" he almost shouted while applying pressure to her throbbing clit with the vibrator, "You wanna cum don't you?" The buzzing sex toy's contact with her clit made her so insane to find release that she mindlessly did as he asked twisting her own big tits so hard that the pain astounded her. Finally when he sensed she was near the braking point he rubbed the madly buzzing cock shaped tool hard over her red swollen clit and though he hadn?t planned on letting her cum she seamed so desperate he changed his mind. "Cum for me slut, but just once," he said finally answering her overwhelming need for release, he knew that for a cum machine like her one time would only sharpen her edge for later.
"Yes...Sir...Just...Once...Thank...You...Sir..." Honey panted as Charlie ravaged her clit repeatedly with the tormenting little sex toy. She did not cum immediately because she had been trying so hard to hold back it took a few moments for her to let go. Then finally her sexy body began thrashing around wildly in the throws of orgasmic bliss, the torrent of pleasure that swept over her was almost as intense as her earlier orgasms as he kept right on stimulating her clit even after she had cum. "Please...no...more...Sir...Please," she stammered while fighting desperately to control her body. It was all she could do to stop the next tidal wave of orgasm from overcoming her need to follow her Master's orders.
"Just once slut!" Charlie reminded his sex slave then added, "I'll decide when to stop!" He sadistically continued using the vibrator because not only he was enjoying watching Honey's sexual torment but he also wanted to be sure that she knew who was in control. Her beautiful body was now covered in sweat and the smell of her sex filled his nostrils as he kept on attacking her swollen clit until her moans of pleasure turned to whimpers of distress. His cock was hard as a rock though he hadn't touched it, he almost give in to his lust to fuck her overheated cunt but knew if he did he would be done and he had bigger plans for both of them.
Suddenly just when Honey thought her mind would explode from the working over Charlie was giving her poor abused clit he stopped and allowed to her regain control of her emotions. Her gorgeous body was now one huge sex nerve, anything he did to her now would drive her mad and she was sure he much more planned. He watched her laying there her more than ample chest heaving as she struggled to catch her breath, he was so turned on he would have cum also instantly if he touched his throbbing hard cock. He needed time to settle down so he told her, "Take this and clean yourself up, but don?t take too long," while handing her the bottle of douche.
Honey quickly complied with her Master's order going to the bathroom to remove the leftover cum both his and hers from her still red-hot cunt. The feeling of the warm water running over and thru her pussy did nothing to cool off the sexual fire burning there; on the contrary, if anything it made her hotter. "Hurry up slut, don't keep me waiting," he shouted at her, so hot himself that he couldn't wait to get started with what he had been planning all night, an attack on her marvelous breasts.
God she thought what was he going to do to her now for she had seen the ropes and the chair standing at the ready as she got up to the clean herself. She needed to cum again very badly because her imagination was running wild with thoughts of the pain and pleasure her current Master was about to give her sex charged body, but knew she couldn't until HE said so. Although she dried her cunt thoroughly, it was already wet again by the time she return to him such was the extent of her need for sex, any kind of sex as long as she got to cum.
Charlie stood watching as his naked fuck toy returned to him, his eyes roamed over her bare warm flesh as his cock throbbed in anticipation of what was to come. "Sit down slut," He commanded Honey, pointing to the strait backed wooden chair he had moved to middle of his small living room. She sat down quickly without a word knowing that he was in control and would do to her what ever he pleased; then she waited nervously for his next command.
"Chest out, arms behind the chair," he ordered, then while trying to remain calm he quickly tied her wrists and elbows together forcing her huge breasts to stick out even more than they normally did. "Slide forward to the edge, spread you legs, and put your feet up on the chair" he continued wanting her body completely open and exposed he tied her ankles to her thighs then tied her knees back to the chair so that her wet waiting cunt was held wide open. She was completely helpless and totally at his mercy and it aroused her even more if that was possible. For his part having such a gorgeous creature completely under his control turned him on so much he was almost shaking, then he picked up the nipple clamps, rubbed them slowly around her huge breasts, and continued, "Dose your Master like to use these on you slut?"
"Yes Sir, they are one of my Master's favorite toys," Honey answered while thinking how wonderfully painful it felt to have them clamped tightly on her sensitive nipples. Charlie did not say anything in reply, just leaned down, took one of her big nipples in his mouth and began sucking it to get it as hard as humanly possible. She knew exactly what he had in mind so she was not surprised at all when he released her hard swollen nipple, and quickly snapped one of the harsh metal clamps directly on it. "Thank...you...Sir... Please... do... the...other...one!" his sex slave begged and panted as the intense pain from her tortured nipple took her breath away.
"Since you asked so nice I will, slut," Charlie sadistically replied before giving Honeys other pink nipple the same treatment, after which he tighten the adjustment screws on both nipples until he couldn't turn them any more. Her breath came in short gasps as the pain in both nipples reached its peak before her mind turned it into pleasure as it always did. After giving her a few moments to adjust he started playing with the clamps, first flicking one then the other with his fingers, each time he did his fuck toy gasped making him smile a twisted evil smile. "Now doesn't this feel good?" her tormentor questioned as he began repeatedly slapping the silver clamps, going from one to the other in rapid succession. She could only nod in reply to his question, as her mind was totally occupied with the mixed sensations of pain and pleasure flowing thru her beautiful young body.
Charlie suddenly stopped playing with the clamps then with one motion he removed them both at the same time and tossed them aside. The sudden unexpected return of blood flow to Honey's erect nipples hurt so bad it took her breath way while forcing a scream of agony from her sweet lips. "Quiet now, we wouldn't want to disturb the neighbors would we?" he cautioned her as he quickly clamped his hand over her mouth then continued, "No more screams or I will have to punish you." Then while still holding his hand over her mouth he dropped his other to her smoldering hot cunt, laying his palm on her sex mound he commented, "God your cunt is on fire, bet you'd love to cum wouldn't you?" Without waiting for her response he rammed his two middle fingers deep inside her soaking wet sex hole making her gasp at the suddenness of his attack. "Yes you want to cum so fucking bad you could scream," he said while slowly finger fucking her red-hot cunt, then added, "But it's not time just yet."
Charlie removed his fingers from Honey's hot pussy, licked them then brought them to her lips saying, "Here slut have some its really good." The smell of sex filled her nostrils as she licked his fingers clean, the taste of her own hot sex juices just further added to her arousal. Her tormentor then picked up the leather flogger her Master had sent and draped it down between her wide spread thighs and asked, "Do you know what is next slut?"
Honey knew quite what was coming for she had seen it in Charlie eyes all night, so she told him, "My Master is going to flog his slut breasts." He did not say any thing just very slowly pulled the heavy leather flogger up her sex charged body until it rested between her sensitive breasts. "My breasts are very tender Sir, I hope Master will not be too hard on his slave," she pleaded as he moved the purple beast slowly back and forth across her big tits. He had been waiting all night for this and he was not in any hurry so he just kept on toying with her enjoying her soft moans each time the leather touched one of her erect nipples.
"I know they are slut that's why I must abuse them, I can't help it they are just too fucking perfect to leave untouched, so it's really your own fault," Charlie told Honey menacingly as he began lightly flicking the flogger directly on her hard nipples moving back and forth between them. "Once I start, I want you to cum as soon as you can, then keep cumming, understand slut," he asked as he trembled in anticipation of the final fulfillment of this ultimate fantasy.
Honey knew what she was in for because her Master had done the same thing to her many times, her breasts were again proving irresistible to men like him and Charlie. The first strikes of the flogger began without much force but with each one they became harder and harder as his arousal became more intense. The pain was almost unbearable at first, as he made certain that each blow landed directly on a nipple but soon her basic masochistic nature soon took over, and the pain turned to exquisite pleasure as it always did. Now for the first time since she had arrived she was allowed to have to control of her body so when she finally let go her orgasms came like tidal waves, first building to massive heights then crashing hard against the shore.
Charlie had also let go of the tight grip he had been holding on himself as he savagely attacked his helpless slave's big sensitive breasts, his was becoming more and more aroused each time the leather contacted Honey's tender flesh. All he could think about was her tits as his cock got so hard he thought it would explode; in fact, he was so absorbed with them that he did not even notice the affect he was having on her.
The orgasms were now coming so fast and so close together that Honey could no longer tell when one stopped and the other began nor in her state of sexual madness did she care. The more Charlie abused her nipples and breasts the more she came, it was always like this for her, it almost seamed that her sexy melons were connected directly to her clit. Her Master had once counted her orgasms during one of his frequent flogging sessions, telling her later that she had cum twelve times in less than twenty minutes before passing out.
"Don't pass out, Slut, I need you awake so I can fuck your hot cunt," Charlie ordered almost reading Honey's mind as they both neared the end of their endurance, hers physical, his mental. He never wanted to stop his torment of her tender young breasts, his obsession had become that great, but his need to cum was now reaching an uncontrollable level.
"YES MASTER, FUCK ME, RIP MY SLUT CUNT OPEN, USE ME LIKE A DIRTY WHORE, PLEASE! Honey almost shouted to Charlie, the thought of a hard cock tearing into her cum saturated pussy was the only thing that could take both their minds off her tits. "FUCK...ME...FUCK...ME...," she panted repeatedly as she was now desperate to get his hard cock inside her to give her one last massive orgasm.
"You want my cock here?" Charlie taunted as he started slapping the flogger directly on Honey's exposed wet pussy and sensitive hard clit causing her even more pain or was it pleasure. She was so crazy with lust now that she did not answer him until after another hard blow from the heavy flogger had rained down on her tender cunt.
"YES...IN...MY...SLUT...CUNT...!" The now totally out of control young woman panted as this new assault on her body only served to drive her closer to sexual madness. "FUCK...ME...PLEASE...MASTER...!" She babbled almost incoherently as he continued flogging her sex mound until she again was overwhelmed by another massive orgasm which did nothing to quell her desperate need to be fucked and fucked hard.
The site and sounds of Honey's sexual torment now drove Charlie over the edge, throwing the flogger aside he quickly moved between her soft thighs, guided his throbbing hard cock into her soaking wet cunt and began fucking her like a wild animal. Almost by instinct the muscles around her overheated cunt reacted by clamping her hot flesh tightly around him giving him the most incredible fuck of his long life.
"FUCK...ME...HARD!" were the only words Honey's mind lost in a fog of sex could manage as Charlie's hard cock ravaged her tight pink sex hole. He in turn pounded away at her sexy body with all that was in him; in fact he fucked her so hard that he had to grab the back of the chair to keep it from turning over.
Honey strained in vain at her bonds trying to get her arms free so she could pull Charlie's ramrod hard cock even deeper into the sexual furnace that was her pussy. Finally just when she thought her mind would explode it came, the most intense orgasm of the night, erupting first in her cunt then thru every nerve in her body till she had to let it out, "OH MY GOD!" she screamed at the top of her lunges. He in turn hardly noticed her outburst because at almost the exact same moment he came so hard that his knees nearly buckled. Then as his whole body trembled he held his pulsating cock deep inside her fiery hot pussy until the last drop of his sperm had been drain from him.
Charlie sank to his knees in front of Honey totally exhausted, then resting his head on her chest while gently caressing her cheek he said softly, "Thank you Honey" Then he turned his head as if addressing some unseen third person and said, "And you too Mr. Overman."

More Living With Master

2010-09-08T04:00:00.001-07:00

More Living With Master
By: Cum Girl (cumgirl664807035@talktalk.net)

Living With Master (Part 2)
Sarah
I met Sarah in a chat room. She was from New Jersey, a horny housewife home alone. She was trying to hit on me, so I guess she wanted some girl on girl action. In answer to her questions about my sexual preferences I directed her to my author profile. Then I sat back and imagined Sarah sat at her computer with her fingers stuffed in her pussy reading about my submission. I let my mind wander; enjoying the idea of her pleasuring herself reading about the pleasure Master gives to me.
I went to bed aroused, wet and needy. I couldn't wait to tell Master about Sarah. I couldn't wait for Master to spread me, pinion me and fuck me to orgasm after endless orgasm. Master obliged and as His wonderful cock stroked in and out of my soaked, dribbling pussy and as I came for Him, I told Him my Sweet Sub Sarah fantasy.
"You will have tied your Cum Girl Master, spread-eagled and helpless on the bed. You will lead Sarah in collared and leashed and instruct her in how she is to pleasure your Cum Girl."
"How will she do that Cum Girl?"
"She will start at my breasts, Master. She will lick, kiss and suckle on my breasts. She'll take my nipple jewellery in her mouth and pull my nipples taut. She will tease me with her attentions."
"And what will you be doing, Cum Girl?"
"I will be cuming, Master. I will be writhing beneath her mouth and cuming, and you will pull on her leash and guide her down my body. Her tongue will loll, she'll dribble saliva on me, and she'll leave a gleaming trail down the length of my stomach. When she gets to my pubis you'll hold her there, straining on her leash. Gradually you will lower her head till her lips find my engorged, throbbing clit. She'll suck it and I will cum and cum; I will soak her chin with my pleasure."
"Will she tongue you then Cum Girl? Should she be allowed to run her tongue along your pretty pink vagina; be allowed to taste your cum in her mouth?"
"No Master. You will pull her away. You will leave me writhing and needy. You will wrap her hand in yours, just as you do with me. You will stuff both your fingers into my soaking wetness and you'll fuck me together as I buck and groan beneath you. Then, when I can take no more, when my lungs burn, when my heart is ready to explode, you'll hand Sarah the vibrator and she'll fuck me as hard and as fast as she can. It won't be as hard or as fast as you do it Master, but Cum Girl will be so lost in pleasure that she will still love it. Once the vibrator is completely coated with my juices, when my hips are bucking uncontrollably, Sarah will pull it out and ram it hard up my arse; burying it deep within me. You'll pull her off me Master; reach down and turn it on to its top setting and then you'll both sit back and watch me bound, spread, stuffed and vibrating on the bed."
"I will be lost Master. Lost and cuming; and when Sarah sits her dripping wet vagina on my face it will be a surprise. She will rub herself over me, smear my face with her juices and I will try and lick her with my eager little tongue; but you won't allow it Master. You will have Sarah smear my face and then you will pull her up and hold her above me, so that no matter how hard I strain at my bonds I won't be able to feast on her."
"You will take her Master. You will fuck her just as you are fucking me now and I will lie there and watch your hard cock slide in and out of Sarah's drenched, dripping pussy. I will see her wetness on you. I will see her body quiver with pleasure. I will see her pussy contracting and see her cum as you fuck her. Her pleasure will drip from her soaked vagina and fall into my open panting mouth. I will strain at my bonds eager to reclaim my Master with my mouth. I will be desperate; desperate for you to fuck my mouth, my arse, my tits, my pussy; anywhere. I will be desperate for you to be fucking me and not Sweet Sub Sarah."
"You will pull your cock out of her, wipe it across my face, slap me with it and then you will plunge it back deep into her. I will watch you Master. I will watch the tension grow in you, watch the blood throb in your veins, see your cum rising along the length of your shaft till you can hold it no longer. Then you'll fill Sweet Sub Sarah; fill her with your hot steaming cum. It will drip out of her Master and fall onto Cum Girl's upturned face. You will pull yourself out of her, still hard and pulsating, and stuff your length into my eager mouth and I will clean you Master, clean Sarah off of you."
"Then, in a blink of an eye, she'll be gone."
"Please cum for me Master."
"Please fill me with your cum."
"Please Master."
Thank you Sarah from New Jersey for chatting to me, for inspiring me and for giving me this moment to write about. I hope you read and enjoy it.
Work
I am at work but Master has a day off and He is on my mind. My bosses are all out and my mobile runs hot with text messages from Him. It buzzes again; I open the message:
"I have sent you an email, Cum Girl."
My fingers feel slow and useless as I hasten to open Outlook Express.
If Master was Cum Girl's boss;
Her ankles would be bound.
Her legs would be bound just above the knee.
She would be collared.
Her hands and arms would be free so she could do her work.
She would crawl around the office.
Her breasts and pussy would be permanently displayed.
Master would inspect her often to ensure that her nipples were stiff and her pussy dripping.
Through her right nipple she would wear a name badge.
When she misbehaved Master would spank her over His knee and then send her to kneel in the corner facing the wall; gagged, blindfolded and with her hands tied behind her back.
If she behaved Master would use Cum Girl for His pleasure.
Xxx
I sit there with a huge grin across my face; pussy juices soaking into my skirt. It is going to be a very long day waiting to rush home to Him.
Erotica
Master is soaking in the bath and in 20 minutes I have to go and tend to Him. Before then I have been instructed to browse a web site of erotic photographs that Master has found. I am to select and save my favourites which Master will then review with me.
I choose several images but have a particular favourite. It is a full body shot of a woman dressed in heels, corset and stockings, perched on the edge of a low table, legs spread unbelievably wide. Her head is bowed and she is submissive, obedient, waiting. The room is empty; just her, the table and in the corner a picture on the floor. She is front lit, her shadow looming large behind her. It is black and white, atmospheric and sensual. I wish it was of me.
Once I have bathed Master, we both return to the computer and I show Him the images I have selected. I know why Master has made me do this: it is to enable Him to understand His Cum Girl better, but even so I find it difficult to explain to Him my choices. Then the instruction I have been waiting for; the instruction I have desired from the moment I first saw the woman sat, spread on the table.
"You will go to the bedroom Cum Girl. You will strip down to hold ups and heels. You will assume this position (pointing to the photograph). You will be this image. This image will be you. You will await my arrival."
I rush upstairs. I have the image fixed in my mind. I strip and sit on the corner of the bed facing away from the door; Cum Girl, heels, hold ups and nipple jewellery. I bow my head; an appropriate position for Cum Girl to assume whilst waiting for her Master. My hair falls forward obscuring my face. I spread myself wide and wait.
Waiting is a glorious pleasure. I love to wait for Him. I love to wait, ready, eager to be used, poised, expectant; not knowing how long I will wait or what will happen once He arrives. With my head bowed I can see down my body; see the stiff points of my nipples, see my jewellery swinging beneath my breasts, see my flat stomach trembling slightly under the tension, see my naked pubis and the wetness of my pussy glistening in the light. I can smell myself. I smell of arousal. I smell of cum juice. The air is thick with the smell of me.

Then He is there. He walks around me; inspects me. Spreads my legs wider, moves me forward so that my pussy is no longer on the bed; is available for inspection. There is a large wet stain on the duvet where I have been sat. He is talking to me.
"I am delighted to own such a gorgeous and obedient Cum Girl. You have completed your instruction well. My only desire is that we owned a glass top table for you to be displayed on. Then I would be able to inspect you more thoroughly and there would be a pool of cum between your spread thighs which I would feed to you with my fingers."
I am glowing at His praise. I mumble, "Thank you Master." My tongue feels thick in my mouth, my lips heavy, my breathing difficult.
"And you would cum as you sucked on them."
I am there; shaking, breathless, ready. I can feel it enveloping me, feel my pussy twitching, sodden and trembling. I can feel wave upon wave of pleasure just waiting for release.
"Cum."
Shockwaves exploding out of my pussy; engulfing me, assailing every part of my body, until all of me, every atom of my being is orgasming at the pleasure of being His. I am in Cum Girl Heaven. I am deliriously happy. And as I cum, He pushes me back, legs spread wide and He enters me.
I am such a fortunate Cum Girl to have such an attentive, wonderful Master.

Costume Party - Part 5

2010-09-07T17:56:00.001-07:00

Costume Party - Part 5 [part 5 of 6]
By: Nasty Guy (nastystoryguy@netscape.net)

The following totally fictitious writings and are intended for the sole readership of those of LEGAL AGE. The ADULT ONLY material contained within is also for personal use only where local standards permit scenes of violence and sex. Please do not read further if any of these subjects offend, or if you are not of legal age.
This is a work of fiction. The author does not condone violence of any sort.
The following is under Copyright and is for your sole enjoyment. Your cooperation in not using the material in any other application without the express permission of the author is requested. Thank you.
We arrived at the restaurant just a few minutes early. I pulled up to the valet parking stand and got out. The kid helped Becky with her door. He looked about 16, though I'm sure he was older. He came around to get in and park the car. I had the keys in my hand, no way was I letting him drive my car.
"Where's Willie?" I asked him pleasantly.
"Oh, he's here. I think he's taking a break. I'll get it for you" he said way too eagerly.
"Go get him. Please" I added as an afterthought.
I could tell he was disappointed, maybe even a little insulted, but you don't keep a job at this place by not catering to every whim of the customer. It was only a minute or so and Willie, a tall black man in a tux, came out the door.
"Scott! It's been a while!" he said with his patented smooth style.
"It has indeed. How's tricks?" I asked, tossing him the keys.
"Can't complain. I'll take good care of your baby" he joked with an easy smile.
"Thanks"
And we headed to dinner. The doorman had the door before we got there. The hostess was waiting with menus and took us straight to the window table I'd requested.
Once we were seated I asked Becky if she'd ever been to the place before. The name is Girard's. It's the original 'classy' place in town. In my opinion, and that of a lot of others, the best eatery we have. The food is exquisite, the atmosphere and service unsurpassed and the view of the lake is worth the price all by itself. That's why I asked for this specific table.
"No, I never have, but I've always wanted to. Is it as good as I've heard?" she said.
I sensed she was impressed, but by no means overwhelmed. She acted as if she was use to places like this. I figured she probably was.
"I'm glad to be able to take you somewhere new then. I think it's that good, we'll see what you think" I replied.
By that time, of course, the maitre d' had arrived.
"Scott, so nice to see you again. Would you care for something to drink?" he asked, all style.
I didn't go there that often, maybe a couple of times a year, but I swear to God the man remembered the names of anyone who'd ever set foot in the place. It was a nice touch.
"Becky?" I still didn't know if she drank.
"I'll have a white Zin please," she ordered.
I personally am not a big wine drinker, though I do enjoy a nice glass on occasion, but have a thing about 'pink' wines. Oh well, to each her own.
Instead I ordered my standard beer, "Heineken for me Peter"
"Very well" and he disappeared.
Moments later an Asian woman delivered two glasses.
"Cheers!" I said, tipping my glass towards her.
"Cheers!" she repeated with a warm smile.
We dined slowly, having several courses each. The food and service were as wonderful as always. The company was fantastic as well. She was extremely easy to talk to and we were getting along amazingly well.
I learned a great deal about her over the course of the evening.
I'd been right earlier about her age. She'd only recently graduated from nursing school and was just 22. Seven years younger than me, and younger than most women I'd dated, but she was far more experienced and sophisticated than most women several years older.
She came from a very wealthy family. Her parents owned the townhouse and had let her live there while in school. She was staying on there while she got herself established in her career.
She admitted to a very limited social life. She'd been a bit of a tomboy when younger and a self avowed 'book worm nerd' in school. She'd certainly gone out some, but just hadn't ever met anyone to get serious about.
"In fact that party last week was the first time I've done anything in quite a while" she said.
"Well, since you've mentioned the party, I really feel bad about what happened!" I said, somewhat uneasily.
"Forget it, I have. Really! That's not why I brought it up. I'm just glad you tracked me down again" she said, clearly sincere.
"Thanks, me too!" I said with a big grin.
Neither of us ever mentioned the incident again.
We chatted on and on, the conversation flowing easily and covering just about everything. I don't remember the last time I got to know anyone so well in a single evening.
By the time we finished desert it was a little after 10:00. I could hardly believe we'd been there three hours.
I paid the check and we headed to the door. Peter appeared and wished us well. The door opened as if it were the kind at the grocery store. It wasn't, of course, the doorman simply anticipated every customer's need.
Willie had the Porsche right in front, running and both doors open. He got mine and the young kid got Becky's. I gave him a large tip, as always.
"You have a nice evening and come back and see us soon!" he said.
"Thanks Willie, you take care" I replied.
And off we drove. We were back at Becky's house in just a few minutes, most of the trip driven in silence. We'd evidently already talked about nearly everything.
"So, what'd you think?" I asked, not fishing for a compliment.
"You were right, it's fantastic" she replied.
We pulled up in front of her place and I got her door and walked her to the house. She didn't invite me in, which I hadn't really expected to be honest. I held her and we had a very nice, but not overly steamy kiss.
"I had a great time Scott, thanks" she beamed.
"Me too! I'd like to see you again" I said.
"I'd like that. Give me a call," she said warmly.
"Count on it" I said happy with her reaction.
With that I was off.
It wasn't all that late for a Friday night, and even though I'd had a great time, maybe because of that, I didn't feel like going home to an empty house just yet. I headed over to Henry's for a nightcap and to see if I could catch the end of the game. When I got there the lot wasn't very full, so I parked well away from other cars. I tossed my tie and coat in the back and undid the top couple of buttons on my shirt. While I enjoy dressing up on occasion, ties just aren't me.
I walked through the door and glanced up at the big screen. The game had just ended and the good guys lost, again. Somewhat self-consciously I looked around to see if Nina was there. While it wouldn't have mattered, somehow I preferred that word didn't get back to Callie I'd gone to the bar after our date. I knew I was just being silly. In any case there was no sign of her and that red hair was hard to miss.
On the other hand, I most certainly didn't expect what I did see. Out on the dance floor was Callie. I wondered if she was with a date. I'm not at all the jealous or possessive type, and after all, I'd just come from a date myself, but I didn't want to go over and talk to her if she was. I decided I'd sit in a corner where I could watch her but not be seen until I figured out if she was with someone or not.
I ordered a cognac and sipped at it as I watched her dance. She was wearing a tight, short skirt and a skintight knit top. She looked VERY hot and I'm not talking about the temperature. As I watched for a while, it became clear she wasn't with anyone, at least not a date. She had danced with a different guy almost every song. Just like at the party the week before there was a large group clambering to be next.
As I watched her, I started to laugh out loud. She was grinding herself against her dance partner every song and leaving each guy hot and bothered. I had never actually expected that she'd be cured of her teasing ways, even after last Saturday, but I was sure neither of us expected I'd catch her at it again, at least not so soon.
I kept chuckling to myself as I watched. An idea started to form in my nasty little mind.
The DJ took a break and I saw her sit at a table alone. She had her back to me. A few different guys approached her and spoke. It was clear they each wanted to join her, but she evidently said no to them all.
After a few minutes I could see that the DJ was about to head back to the booth, I decided now was the time. I got up and quickly walked across the room to her table. Approaching her from behind. Without saying anything I stepped around it and sat in the other chair. She looked up with an annoyed expression, but it quickly spread into a big grin.
"I certainly didn't expect to see you here tonight!" she said.
"Nor I you" I said smiling too.
"I was just on my way home and decided to stop for a nightcap," I explained, even though I didn't feel the need.
I wasn't going to waste any time.
"I see you didn't learn your lesson very well!" I said without smiling any longer.
First confusion, then apprehension clouded her face.
"Uh, how long have you been here?" she said, figuring where I was headed.
"Plenty long enough to watch you wiggle that cute ass of yours against several different guys" I replied evenly.
Then without giving her time to react I continued, "I told you what was going to happen if I caught you doing that again. Looks like our date is going to start a little early. Let's go!"
With that I stood and reached for her arm, genuinely uncertain as to what her reaction was going to be.
"OH God!" she exclaimed.
I took her by the arm, firmly but not roughly and put pressure on her to stand up. To my pleasant surprise she did exactly that. I guided her toward the door without another word and she moved without objection. We crossed the parking lot to my car. I opened the door and spoke for the first time since standing up.
"Get in!"
Again she did as told, without hesitation or a sound.
I got in the car and started to drive.
Finally she spoke, "Wh, where are we going?"
"I think you know. I told you what would happen!" I said without emotion.
Again, "Oh God. Please no Scott" she whimpered.
I didn't respond.
When we got to my place I hit the garage remote and pulled inside. I came around and opened her door and again took her arm. I guided her into the house. The garage door enters onto a hallway right off the living room.
Still in silence we entered the room. I released her arm and finally spoke again.
"Stand right there!"
I went to the closet and pulled out the horse.
It was as if she were hypnotized. I don't know if it was shock or what, but she was doing exactly what I said.
"Get undressed, now!"
This was going to be the final test. If she stripped then I knew she'd do whatever I said. Damned if she didn't start to pull off her top. I was now the one hypnotized. It had been less than a week, but it was as if I was seeing that magnificent body for the first time.
In a minute she was stark naked.
"Come over here" I ordered.
This time she didn't move, but I knew that she would.
"W, wh, what are you going to do?" she said shakily.
"Jesus! I know you aren't stupid! You know exactly what I'm going to do"
Pointing at the horse I barked loudly, "Over here! NOW!"
She started to walk.
"Lay over it!"
And again, she did.
Even as I was strapping her to it she started to beg, "Please Scott, don't do this! PLEASE DON'T!"
I ignored her. Once I had her secured, I went to the bedroom to get the belt I wanted. It was heavy leather and wide, designed for wearing with jeans. I was back in less than a minute.
I walked up behind her and started to rub her ass. After a minute I slid a finger down her crack and across her slit. I was very pleased, though not surprised, to find her juices flowing hard.
She knew I was about to beat her ass with a belt and she was getting very turned on. It was beyond doubt that I had unlocked the beast inside this beauty!
I kept playing with her pussy and teasing her clit until my hand was soaked and she was moaning and squirming as much as the restraints allowed.
I moved around in front of her and knelt down so I was looking her square in the eye. I put a hand under her chin and held her gaze.
"Listen to me, and listen good!"
I quickly explained safe words, and gave her my standard two. 'Yellow' for slow down, 'Red' for stop!
I ended with, "But I will be very, very disappointed if you use them!"
That, of course, wasn't true. In fact I intended to push her until she used her slow down word, so she'd learn from the experience, but I didn't want her to have to use 'Red'!
I moved behind her and picked up the belt. I laid it over her butt and slowly pulled it toward me until the end slipped off over her hip. Then I wound up and swung the belt hard, landing it squarely across the middle of both ass cheeks at once.
She screamed loudly! She wasn't prepared for the level of pain. No one ever is the first time.
I started into a steady rhythm, blow after blow, leaving little time between them. Some landing where others had before, some finding new flesh until her entire ass had turned a bright red.
She continued to scream
"GOD! Scott! GOD IT HURTS!"
"OH GOD, IT HURTS TOO MUCH!"
"STOP! FOR GOD'S SAKE STOP!"
"OH PLEASE STOP!"
"SCOTT I CAN'T TAKE IT!!"
I hadn't counted but I must have landed about 15 to 20. I was actually somewhat surprised she was handling it as well as she was. I took very careful aim and not quite as hard as the earlier ones landed the strap exactly on the crease where her ass cheeks meet her thighs. As I'd planned, that did it!
She screamed louder than before, then after a second or two when the stinging really sunk in she yelled, "YELLOW! OH GOD YELLOW!"
I paused. I could hear her sobbing now. I think she thought I was finished. I wasn't
I swung again, not as hard and landing it on the fleshy part of her ass where it didn't hurt quite as much. I planned about five more, but I didn't want her to have to use her safe word again.
I told her so, "I don't want to hear you use your safe word again. I told you that makes me very unhappy!"
I paused much longer between each blow and they were significantly softer. I also avoided her thighs, which had received one or two of the earlier ones. I applied four more then dropped the belt.
I was unfastening the restraints before she realized I was done.
She just sobbed, hard.
Once undone, I took her in my arms and held her with her head against my chest. We just stood like that for a few minutes until the sobbing subsided. I reached down and tilted her face up and kissed her hard and passionately. She kissed back ferociously too.
When I finally broke the kiss, barely able to speak in a raspy voice she managed to croak, "Scott, take me to bed and fuck me, please!"
That was most certainly my exact intent, and she positively wasn't going to have to ask twice. As I had before, I swept her up in my arms and carried her into the bedroom, laying her on the bed and ripping my own clothes off as fast as I could.
I crawled on top of her and without preamble slid my cock inside her. She was so wet I just slid all the way in easily. Then we fucked! We fucked each other hard. It was pure, lusty sex. She started cumming almost immediately and had orgasm after orgasm. Soon they were coming so close together it was more like one big long one than separate ones. Her orgasms were far more intense and violent than the first time too.

I was so turned on that I didn't last very long. Certainly not nearly as long as the first fuck we'd had. Probably not more than five minutes. When I did cum I exploded. My whole body shook I came so hard. She continued to go from one orgasm to the next until I finally slumped down on the bed fully spent.
I managed to roll half on my side and pull the covers over us. We quickly fell asleep wrapped in each other's arms with my cock still deep inside her.
I don't know what time it was, but during the middle of the night I woke to her small hand stoking my quickly hardening cock. Once I was fully erect she climbed on top and mounted me. It's one of my favorite positions. We fucked each other, but far more tenderly than before and with her doing most of the work. She still came several times, but not as explosively and they were clearly separate events. I lasted much long this time and when I finally started to buck up into her hard and cum, she came one last time.
Again we fell asleep with me deep in her cunt, but with her lying on top. We must have barely moved all night, because when I awoke again it was daylight out and Callie was still on top of me with my now soft cock still inside her, though obviously not nearly so deep as when we fell asleep. I didn't want to wake her, so I just lay there enjoying the feeling of my cock encased in her pussy.
After a while she woke. She tilted her head and looked at me, then smiled mischievously.
"Hmm," she purred.
Then the little minx did something amazing. She started to squeeze her pussy muscles and grip my cock.
"Lookie what I found" she whispered as she continued to massage my cock with her cunt.
"MMMM" I moaned, expressing how damn good it felt.
As she kept it up my cock started to grow inside her, it was a unique feeling. I couldn't imagine it was going to lead anywhere nonetheless. I underestimated the talent of that twat of hers. It took a while, but finally I was fully hard. She started to pump her hips. With my head on the pillow I could see her round ass globes rise and fall. It was quite an erotic sight and certainly was adding to my overall stimulation.
She was slowly and steadily fucking me. I chose to just lay back and let her do all the work and enjoy it. It took a while, but she reached her first climax. It wasn't earth shattering like the night before, but I could tell by the noises she was making that she was definitely enjoying it.
I wasn't sure I was going to be able to get there, but it became an erroneous thought. After she came a second time, she started doing those muscle contractions with her cunt while continuing to pump my shaft with long slow strokes.
I couldn't help myself, I started moaning with pleasure. The sensation was fantastic. Watching her buns tighten and relax over and over was turning me on all the more. It wasn't much longer that I could feel my balls start boiling. Almost involuntarily I started to thrust up into her until finally we reached a climax simultaneously. The feeling of her pussy spasming around my cock just intensified my cumming all the more. It wasn't explosive, but the sensation of orgasm just waved through my entire body, and it lasted quite a while.
After a few minutes she spoke softly, "Wow, that was pretty nice!"
"Pretty nice? I think it's all been amazing. You are one very sensual, sexy woman Callie!" I said meaning it.
She actually blushed, "Do you really think that?"
"Absolutely. As you get to know me better, you'll learn I don't bullshit people. I'll always tell it to you the way it is, even if I know you won't like the answer" I told her.
"I pretty much already figured that out about you" she said.
Then she went on, "Scott, can we talk about something?"
"Anytime, anything babe." I said easily "What's up?"
I sensed she was bothered about something.
"How about I go use the bathroom and then we go out in the living room? I don't want to talk about it in bed" she said, almost apologetically.
"That's fine. I'll go start the coffee you come out when you're ready. You want some tea, or maybe a hot chocolate?"
Her eyes lit up, "Ooh, hot chocolate sounds wonderful. Can I borrow your robe again?"
"Of course, help yourself."
I grabbed my trusty old sweats and went to start the coffee. Once that was on I popped her chocolate in the micro and went to the guest room to take care of my morning needs.
A few minutes later we were sitting next to each other on the couch, drinks in hand. Damn that women looks good in the morning I thought to myself one more time.
"Scott, will there be times when we just make love, you know, like this morning without things like last night?" she said, clearly uneasy.
Well, I thought, that certainly sounds like she's planning on some kind of future, which certainly pleased me!
But as is my way, I will give straight answers, but often I take my own route to get there.
"Do you not like the rough stuff?" I asked.
She blinked, and blushed again, "I think you can tell it turns me on tremendously, very much to my surprise, and I certainly want to experiment and explore more, but I don't think that I want it part of every time we get together."
God, I thought I'd died and gone to heaven, but I managed to be cool.
"Callie, I know it probably hasn't shown yet, but I love gentle passionate love making too. Like this morning for instance. And while, sure I like the kinky stuff, I wouldn't want that to be all our relationship is about" I said sincerely.
She threw her arms around my neck and hugged me hard as she kissed my lips just as fiercely.
"I'm so glad you feel that way!" she gushed.
"In fact, since we were going to get together tonight already, I was hoping we could just spend the rest of the weekend hanging around together, making love and getting to know each other better. Originally I was planning to take you out to dinner, but Chinese delivery and a movie at home sound even better now" I laid out.
"That sounds PERFECT!" she squealed and kissed me again.
With a twinkle in my eye I added, "As long as you behave, that is!"
Just as quick she snapped back, "Just don't take me to a bar then!"
We laughed together. It was going to be a great weekend.
To be continued
Feedback is encouraged and appreciated. All comments with a valid email address will receive a reply.

The Exposure of Trevor - Part One

2010-09-07T01:42:00.001-07:00

The Exposure of Trevor - Part One [part 1 of 2]
By: Lestat (nudeartmodel4u@yahoo.com)

THE EXPOSURE OF TREVOR
Trevor wanted to help out in the class because he liked Trish. Trish was a skinny brunette, 5'7", C cup breasts and measured a near perfect 32, 24, 28. Trish was an Art Major and had told him that her Life Drawing class needed a male model for this semester. She actually blushed when he inquired about it, saying that the most of the work would be nude. Then it was his turn to blush. Grateful for any reason to get naked in front of people and especially to show his Cock to Trish...he jumped at the chance. Now he found himself standing in front of the Art Teacher for an interview of sorts. He was uncomfortable, aroused, hard and beginning to grow unable to ignore an attraction to the Teacher. Her name was Jill Celeste and insisted on him calling her Jill every time he said Miss Celseste. She said they would be co-workers more than student-teacher. Jill was older, which was an immediate turn on for Trevor, the power thing and all. Besides wasn't there an old song that said "Older women make good Lovers" ? Brownish blonde hair...nice figure with a smoking hot Ass, and average B cup breasts, he guessed. She caught him staring at her chest when she was waiting for an answer...
"Have You?" Jill asked.
"Um, no. I've never modeled , uh, before" Trevor managed.
"Well, I'm sure you'll take to it." Jill assured him. "The interaction is small if any. And usually towards the end of the semester. So basically you'll be up on a podium in your own little world." Hopefully not too little, she thought.
"Right,...right. I've always been proud of my body anyway...a little show offish I guess."
"Ohh...nothing wrong with that. If you've got it..." Jill smiled.
"...Flaunt it. " Trevor smirked.
"Well to break the ice, I usually show the model the work area and the stage where they will be changing. Then I have them do a practice run and I do quick little sketch."
"Right...um, okay then."
"Don't worry Trevor! It's not an audition. You've got the job! I just want you be comfortable and know what your...um, what it will be like."

"Okay, Great." Trevor swallowed. He couldn't believe he got to actually do this. Strip in front of beautiful women and not only that. They were only there to stare at his Naked Body, and draw it, for hours. And the first day, the Hot teacher was having him strip in private, just the two of them! He thought his hard on must be obvious through his jeans.
"Right this way, Trevor."
Jill led Trevor out the small office door and into the studio area. The easels were all stacked on one wall, and towards the front was a small square stage with a curtain behind and a round podium that looked like it turned sitting center.
"This is the work area....and up here is where you'll be...the stage is for furniture or whatever and the podium is for lone objects." She moved closer now and stood directly behind him, her lavender perfume intoxicating. "Like fruit bowls, vases, once I did a totem pole made of hard wood." Jill smiled as she lightly rested her hand on Trevors butt. "It's great for viewing the ...body...from all angles." Jill seemed to smile seductively at him now. Her eyes wanton.
"I see." managed Trevor.
"No it's my turn to see...see what kind of model I've got on my hands." Jill eyed him.
"A good one I would think." Trevor defended, eyeing her back.
"Well we'll start with seeing how well you hold a simple pose. Now there in front of the window curtain is the changing screen. Now take off ALL of your clothes...and please stand on the podium." "Okay..." Jim stammered. She was really eyeing him now, like she was undressing him with here eyes and drinking him in. Staring expectantly.
"I'll just go change behind the screen, then."
"Wherever your comfortable Trevor."
Trevor nervously and excitedly walked behind the white, thin changing screen. He sat down and took off his shoes, noticing the large window curtain was really thick and long, like an auditorium curtain he thought. But there were just bay windows on the other side of these curtains. His only protection from his audience was...well...nothing, he supposed. Now that his shoes and socks were off he stood to remove everything else and noticed a small box, with something white in it. He pulled his shirt over his flat stomach and slightly hairy chest and laid beside the box. It was a robe. Hmmm. As he unbuttoned his Jeans, he asked... "Should I put the robe on?"
"Ummm...if you Want too hon. But you?ll soon be Naked!" Jil yelled.
Was he imagining her interest in him? Was he just horny and turned on by what he was about to do? He wasn't sure, but as he pushed his jeans and boxer briefs down exposing his cock and balls, he could feel the blood rush to them. Just then a whirring sound jolted Trevor. He jerked up right, dropping his jeans and boxers. The curtains had begun to Retract! They were opening and he was right in front of them, naked!
He felt the fading sunlight warm his butt cheeks and knew he was in trouble. He turned to see if he'd been seen...and there before him were 3 girls, eyes wide and open mouths covered by their slender hands! Their free hands pointing at his penis! He immediately covered his dick and was surprised to feel it growing at his touch as he briefly pondered which way to get out of the view of the windows....slowly and keep his growing dick covered or run and expose his butt again!
"I'm sorry! Don't move! I'll get them! Just stay right there Trevor!" Jill commanded.
Trevor froze, wondering what she would do, and knowing he would have to get use to strange girls staring at his naked body. Besides the girls seems to be enjoying it now! The curtains whirred to life again, and started to close. But just before they did, Trevor dropped his hands and watched the girls' faces light up when they saw his cock again!
"Sorry Hon, the curtains are on automatic, and open after 5 when the classes are done. I'm sorry I didn't realize it was so late! The whole purpose of the curtains is so you, the nude model, doesn't get exposed to the public."
Trevor caught his breath and realized his dick was still semi-erect! Hmmm guess we'll see if she was eyeing me or not.
"Ummm It's ok, I mean, it's not your fault right? And uh, for what it's worth, "
Trevor rounded the corner still nude and semi-erect and faced Jill directly.
"I think my audience liked it!" Trevor stated.
Jill gulped, her pupils dilated and she let out a little gasp all at the same time, when Trevor's cock came into view. It was inflated and nice...ridges and a prominent vein running the length of it, all 5 inches at least already, and ending at the engulfed head....bluish almost purple with blood pumping....she caught herself staring. She thought it twitched!
Jill smiled. "I'm sure they diiiid!" She was glowing now. It had been 2 months since that asshole dumped her, and here before here was a fine Naked specimen of Male Sexuality. She didn't know if she could control herself!! "Whats got you so excited Trevor?"
"It could be the exposure, but it might be the beautiful Teacher too!"
"Oh! Thank you Trevor! Your having an affect on me too! But on with business, now climb on to the podium so I can see you better. To draw you." Jill commanded.
Trevor walked over to the podium and was surprised at how sturdy and solid it felt. Jill reached up and touched his arm. Positioning it, then his other arm her arm briefly bumping his cock...which throbbed. Jill gasped. Trevor grinned. Jill bit her lower lip as she backed away to survey her new specimen.
"Ahem! There...just like Michelangelo's David!" She said. "Except ..."
"What, what's different?" Trevor asked.
"Well to put it bluntly Trevor...your penis is bigger and almost Hard!"
"Oh! Is...uh...that a problem?" Trevor blushed.
"Well, it depends on the pose and subject matter of the current work assignment. This week's is natural male form and I'm afraid the aroused state will hinder my student's work and understanding of the normal flaccid penis." Jill explained.
"Hmmm...what do you usually do?"
"Well honestly, I think most of the former Male model types, were acutally gay!" Jill laughed.
Trevor smiled.
"Well then what do you suggest?"
"We've seen the effect a small audience has on your erection, we could either try a larger audience...or take care of it...ourselves? Jill played her Ace Card.
Jill couldn't stay away now, and began circling his naked body. Soon her fingernails were tracing his body from his lower thighs over and around his cute buttocks and back to his thighs again.
"Umm...how about both?"
"Both?!"
"Um, yeah, I mean...we don't want me getting used to being flaccid in large audiences...I mean what about the sessions where you'll want and Need a Live Erect Penis?"
"Yes that's true....can't have you all soft then!"
"What we stand if front of the screen and open the curtains...." Trevor suggested.
"Umm...Okay." she replied.
"That way our shadows will still make a good show, and you can deny any allegations." Trevor explained.
"Mmmm nice idea Trevor" Jill said, eyeing hid nude figure up and down imaging how much fun she could have with it...and getting excited by the possibilities. "I'll just get the curtain"
"I'll see if anyones coming" Trevor stated.
"Not yet, but SOON!" Jilll smiled.
Trevor grinned as he walked past the screen to the curtain and peeked out. The sidewalk was deserted to the east. Then the curtains jumped and began opening. He turned in the other direction and saw nothing..until a two older teachers came around the hedge at the corner! Excitement filled him again and his penis filled with blood. He should act accidental he thought.
So he stepped back to the screen a little and picked up his boxers as if he had just taken them off. When the ladies walked by the window he dropped them in the basket.
OUTSIDE
Mrs Blemish and Mrs. Prune were walking to their cars when they noticed some movement in the Arts window. Mrs. Blemish turned and saw a young man standing Stark Naked in the window, dropping his boxers! Her mouth fell as did her eyes...to his package! It was nice 5 or 6 inches already and still not fully erect..but it looked like he was working on that! She stopped and took this rare site all in. In the background she thought she heard Mrs. Prune bitching about something else again, decency or privacy or something, but she too was staring at the young, naked and well hung man.
Trevor preoccupied himself as if he wasn't aware of the ladies staring at him. Turned to arrange his clothes and give them a nice shot of his ass. Then a side profile again, as he rubbed his hands up and down his chest and stomach, past his crotch, dangerously close to his engorged penis. Then turned to walk away slightly toward the window, and mocked surprise at the gawking women. He waited long enough for their gaze to lower to his semi-erect cock again and lowered his hands in front of it and sidestepped around the screen and then behind it, the whole time enjoying the look on their faces.
Where he bumped into another happy woman. He turned expecting to see Jill with a predatory grin on her face and what he got was quite a surprise. Jill was naked, from the waist up....totally topless! And her nipples were just begging to be sucked, they wre so hard....he just stared and felt his penis grow bigger at the site of her naked breasts.

Jill's gaze fell from his approving smile to his approving dick as she watched it bob and ebb to perfect full attention! She was creaming her panties now! God she wanted him! She dropped to her knees and began performin phallatio on him right in front of the screen and audience outside, which had begun to grow!
...to be continued.

Inside the Sunday Paper...

2010-09-06T14:42:00.001-07:00

Inside the Sunday Paper...
By: Janet1950

A long time ago, I was seated in an elevated train car in Chicago early on a Sunday morning. I had to get downtown to a hotel restaurant I'd been at the night before because I'd left behind my favorite silk scarf with at the coatcheck room and I worried that if I didn't head back down first thing the next day, it might just disappear (or so I was kind of warned of by the helpful restaurant employee who took my call when I woke up and realized it was missing). How I could get my coat but forget the scarf is beyond me but, in any case, I was determined get it back.
Even in a big city like Chicago, there are times when the "els" (as we call them) are like ghost trains, racing through the city with not a soul inside them. At a time like early Sunday morning, or very late on a weeknight, the city transit authority reduces the size of the trains from as many as eight cars down to only three, to save electricity I guess.
I walked to the station near my flat, dropped my token into the slot and hurried down the stairway to the subway platform (elevated trains ride above and below ground depending on where you board; my ride was going to be all underground).
Good timing, I thought, as in just a few minutes along came a train that was headed in the right direction for me. I walked into the third and last car, which was as empty as the first two and, for a change, I could choose any seat I wanted, a rare treat for me.
The train pulled away after the pilot or whatever he's called announced what the next stop would be over what had to be the scratchiest-sounding speaker system on earth. If I had been an out-of-towner, I'm sure I'd have had no idea that hearing "wando nek" really meant "Randolph next."
As we approached the next stop, I saw several people standing along the platform, a few ladies and a man; I was going to have some company, I thought. But when we came to a halt, the ladies backed away from the train and, from their gestures to each other, I'm pretty sure they had realized that this was a southbound train and they wanted to go north (it's easy to get disoriented about directions when you get below the street).
However, the lone man did board the train and happened to enter the car I was in. He had a suit on and clutched a newspaper in his hand. Seemed a little disheveled, but at least he didn't look dangerous.
The man strode down the aisle as we started moving again and he plopped himself down on a seat across from me and a few seats to the right. No eye contact attempted. Fine, I thought. He opened up his paper and "disappeared" behind its pages. It reminded me to grab a Sunday paper on the way back home.
I occupied myself with examining my nails as the train scooted along, wishing I had something to read, too, especially as I heard him turning from page to page.
My eyes wandered for a bit and as I was reading the ads plastered along the walls, I was distracted by the rustling sound of the man's newspaper. It was if he was turning from page to page as fast as he could, maybe looking for some story or maybe a sports score or a car in the classifieds. So I turned my eyes back to him.
It took only a moment to realize that the rustling sound wasn't because of him going rapidly through the pages. Instead, the sound came from the paper shaking like leaf in a windstorm! I was just about to ask him if was having a seizure or something when it struck me: He was masturbating like crazy behind that paper and his hand or his you-know-what was banging into the pages !
I didn't know what to do ! I looked away, but then, for some reason, I looked back as he continued. The rustling noise seemed to get louder and louder, and I'm sure by then he had to know that I was aware.
I guess I was just gazing/staring/gawking in his direction when, all of a sudden, he lower the paper a bit and looked over at me, catching my eyes with his. I looked away as fast as I could and waited a few seconds to check if he was still peeking over the top of the pages at me. He wasn't.
Then, as I went back to watching him,he slowly raised the spread-out pages higher and, looking down, I could see why. He'd lifted the paper up enough to expose his lap, and there it was out in plain sight: His hand was gripping his erect penis and he was jerking on it up and down so feverishly that it almost seemed like he was trying to hurt himself !
Through all this, I never heard a moan or a groan nor heavy breathing or gasping. Just the sound of the paper (a little less loud because he wasn't banging against it anymore). And he was pulling on that penis like there was no tomorrow!
I nearly jumped when the voice of the "pilot" announced another stop was coming up. The sound of his paper stopped immediately and he lowered it to hide what he had out of his pants. When we got to the next stop, I wasn't as surprised that there was no one waiting to board the train, as was really, really surprised that I didn't jump up, bolt out of that car, and run up to the street !
But I sat there, with the man across the aisle. The car started moving again and it wasn't ten seconds that passed before up went the paper and back he when to stroking and fondling and tugging on his penis. And what did I do? I can't believe that I sat there and watched, staring constantly as he did his thing in front of me!
We entered a tunnel on a relatively long stretch of track. The man placed his paper on the seat next to him and sat there, not looking at me at all, and went at it like crazy ! And I watched the whole time, and he, of course, knew it.
Suddenly I was caught off guard---he looked over at me and saw that my eyes were glued to the view he was giving me. I blushed as I realized that he'd caught me but I kept on watching. And that must have been what made him decide that it was time for the "finale".
He started jerking on the shaft so fast that it was a blur. On the "downstroke," the tip of his penis poked up above his closed fist for a fraction of a second and then slipped out of sight, covered by his fist on the upstroke.
Then, without a noise, without a gasp, the man's body jerked and tensed up. Out of the purple head of his penis spurted a huge stream of white semen, straight upwards, so high that it seemed the second spurt squirted out before the first dropped back down onto his hand and onto his trousers. Then came a third burst of semen and another and then a smaller spurt.
His hand had gotten all "gooey" as his penis shaft was covered with semen--- and he kept on going at it. Really, I swear that I could hear the "squishy" sound of his hand sliding over his cream-soaked shaft! There was so much, so much... but he began to slow the pace and seemed ready to stop altogether. Instead, he started squeezing it very hard, slowly pulling it upwards. He was milking out the last few drops of his orgasm--- as if he didn't want me to miss a drop !
He jiggled off the last droplet and went back to sliding his hand along the shaft, which was quickly softening and shrinking. All that semen had turned frothy from him using it, in a way, as a lubricant all that time.
Like someone who would hand a tissue to a person who just sneezed, I took out a few from my purse and reached out to him, offering him a way to "clean up". He nodded to show his appreciation and took the tissues, wiping along his penis before turning his attention to the globs of cream that had back come down on the pubic hair at the base of his shaft.
When the next stop was announced, and it was my stop, the man tucked his penis back into his pants and zipped up as the train slowed. I stood up, certainly not knowing what I should say, if anything. So I didn't.
I stood at the door and wondered "Is he going to follow me? What if he does?"
I decided to glance back over my shoulder--he was still seated. I was a bit relieved, to be honest. But before I looked away again, the man stretched his arm toward me and, smiling, he offered me the used tissues he was clutching in his hand.
Dripping wet with semen, I tucked them into my purse and walked out of the car....
************************************************************************

If it hadn't been for that experience, the trip would've been a waste: That little bitch at the coatcheck room was probably the one who decided to steal my scarf !

First Ever Blowjob

2010-09-05T19:28:00.001-07:00

First Ever Blowjob
By: JackieBigTits

We're running through the town with an ounce of hash and a box of candles. There's only one place we could be going. They seem to have boarded up the door again but we are equipped with Doc Martens' and a need for something, anything, to do. Small towns are not the most exciting places in the world when you're a teenager. After nonchalantly kicking the door in, we settle down to our sophisticated evening of entertainment - setting fire to things, trying to find someone who will buy us vodka, graffitiing, playing boat races and generally being delinquents.
Our stylish evening abode is furnished with an overturned bookcase that serves as both table and chairs, several breeze blocks, a giant piece of plywood that serves as a door (to keep light from reaching the street more than anything), and a lot of dust and rubble. Someone else with nothing to do at night has built a skate ramp in the next room. Our wall art is a local paper from 1979, when the building shut down. I have so far stopped people from scribbling swear words on it, because I think it's quite cool.
5 of us are there. Getting stoned, CD (!) player blaring Cypress Hill, playing silly games, talking, laughing; and as grown-ups fail so vigourously to understand, living! Eventually, inevitably, D says something to L and she storms off in a huff. He follows; we make jokes about the make-up sex they have obviously staged to get away from the rest of us. Horny bastards. At 9 o'clock, C leaves to get his lift home.
It's just us, the candlelight, and the breeze blocks. How romantic! Since we are still trying (poorly, we later discover) to keep our relationship secret, this is the point when K and myself practically fall on each other snogging. Snogging - what an awful word. But it fits - too much saliva, too much force, too much tongue. We were young and didn't know better.
After a while, K sits up, makes a cigarette, and seems to come over all shy for a minute. "What's up?" I ask. "Well... I was wondering... if you might... give me head?" he replies. It's the first time I've tried. And I'll try anything once - except bungee jumping. My head buzzes with questions as I agree. Will I like it? Will he like it? How do you even do it? What does it taste like? What if I'm crap at it? Will this even fit in my mouth?!
He unzips his jeans and takes out his cock. It's really too cold for any more stripping than that, but when I take it in my hand it feels like it's on fire. I start very carefully - I've heard enough rumours to know not to let my teeth near it, anyway. First, I just use my lips to rub up and down on his shaft. He makes some appreciative noises and then suggests I use my tongue, like when we kiss.
Now that we're older, K is an awesome kisser. He always had the makings of one. I've never kissed anyone who did it like him. Very... flicky, quick. Like a cat lapping up milk. He also gives awesome head, something to do with his mum giving him mini yoghurts without a spoon in his lunch box. Well, it did wonders for mine anyway.
So I settle back to work, trying to add a flickering tongue to my ministrations. I soon figure out where the sweet spot at the base of his cavalier's helmet is when he unexpectedly moans out loud. I haven't quite figured out how to breathe while I'm doing it yet, so I stop for a moment and use my hands. He softens a little and I shift position so I can move faster and easier. As I look up he winks at me and I giggle, make my best pornstar face and rest the tip of his cock on my tongue. It twitches excitedly and I taste my first ever precum. It tastes quite good, I think. So without the worry of yukky tastes to come, I redouble my efforts. Before long he starts to rock with me, bringing his hips up to meet my face as I go down. I can reach about halfway down his shaft, but there is no way it's going down my throat. I start to move quicker, putting my hand on his thigh to steady myself, and before long his cock is twitching in my mouth again. It tastes great, if a little weird, when he comes on my tongue with a long, drawn out moan. I smile and brush off my hands and knees while he recovers, lying on the bookshelves with a grin on his face. After a quick swig of coke (the aftertaste isn't quite so nice) I start to make another spliff and ask "So how did I do?"

The One

2010-09-05T06:00:00.001-07:00

The One
By: Anonymous

I was young, still in high school and still waiting for that special guy. My name is Candece, by the way. I was in Spanish class when a boy walked in the classroom and gave the teacher a note. She pointed to an open seat across the room from me. She read the note to herself and said aloud " Class, we have a new student joining us from New Hampshire. His name is Zane". We all said hello to be friendly and then all went back to work. While I was working on conjugations, I kept catching him staring at me. I felt like I was the only one in the room. The clock turned 9:30 a.m. and the bell rang. Everyone scrambled out of the room except for Zane. He slowly packed up his things and walked over to me. In a soft voice he said " Hi, my name is Zane, may I ask what yours is?" I said " My name is Candece." "Well, Candece, can you show me where room 205 is?" Zane asked "I am kind of lost." I replied "Sure, once you get used to the school, its not so bad."
Zane had gotten to know the people shortly after the day I met him. He didnt talk to me since that day. After about 2 weeks of being at the school, he had a girlfriend. Until he had gotten a girlfriend, I really had thought nothing of him. His stares used to be annoying and his voice was just like anyone elses. Now that he had a girlfriend, I found his stares interesting and his voice nice to listen to. I was really jealous of Britney, his girlfriend. He was with Britney a lot at the beginning of their relationship, but more into it he didnt really care. She looked as if she was bored and just barely hanging onto it.
I had first knew that Zane was interested in me at one of our basketball games (he had came to our school too late so he couldnt join the team). I was standing next to his girlfriend Britney and he was standing on the other side of her. For some reason, she just walked right out of the gym in the 3rd quarter. Zane kept looking at me because I looked like I was crazy, screaming at the ref's because they were making terrible calls. I scooted over to him and asked him where Britney had gone. He replied with " I dont care" and then a light chuckle. I gently laughed and then continued to watch the game. I noticed that evertime we stood up, Zane would try to grab my hand. We all stood for quite a while, cheering along with the cheerleaders, and he grabbed my hand like I was falling off of a cliff. His girlfriend ended up walking back in the gym with candy and he quickly took his hand away from mine. As she moved her way through the crowd, I moved back over. Zane stared at me the rest of the 4th quarter.
One day, while I was at school, my ride failed to answer my calls. I had no ride home. Zane was in my Economics class (which was at the end of the day) and he offered to take me home. I, of course, said yes otherwise I would be stuck at the school for the weekend. Once Economics was over, I followed Zane to his large blue truck. We both got in and started heading for his house. Zane had a very large house, his parents were very wealthy. Once we had arrived, Zane opened the garage door and we both entered through there. Zane showed me around his mansion and then we arrived at his room. I called my house. No answer. I sat on Zane's bed while he went into the bathroom to change. He was talking to me while he was in there. " Do you know what Candece?" he said. "What?" I replied. " I think I going to break up with Britney today." " Why?" I asked even though I knew he wasnt interested in her anymore. "Because she is boring me. She never wants to do anything. She just isnt interesting to me anymore." " Well, if she isnt interesting to you anymore, why have you been with her so long?" I asked. He said " I think I was only with her for so long because I really wanted to be with someone." "Well, I could tell for a while now that you didnt want to be with her. Remember when you held my hand at the game?" " Of course I remember. Candece, you dont understand." "Understand what?" I replied. " About how I have felt since the beginning of school." " What are you talking about Zane?" I asked. At that time he had just walked out of the bathroom." About how when I first walked into our Spanish class, the first thing I seen was you. It was like you were the only one there out of everyone in the classroom." Weird I thought to myself because that was the way he made me feel. He sat down next to me on the bed. He gently held my hand and said " I really dont know why I ever asked out Britney. I knew she liked me when we first met, but I never liked her. All I could think about is when I talked to you that day. How your voice sounded, how your hair gently moved in the wind when you walked down the hallway to show me my class. You are the only thing I have been thinking of ever since I came to this school." I was in awe. I knew he had stared at me a lot but I didnt know that he thought about me and liked me so much. He touched my long, dark brown hair. I pulled away as if I didnt want him to. "Whats wrong? Do you not like me? Oh my gosh, I feel so stupid now." he said. I quickly replied with a small giggle " No, thats not it, it's just... you have a girlfriend, Zane, and I dont want to interfere." "It's not like I'm not going to break up with her." He had a good point. It was cheating but he was going to break up with Britney anyways. " Candece, you dont understand how long I have been waiting for you to be here... in my room... with me... alone." With that thought in my head, I was convinced and slowly walked over to his bed.
Zane slowly took off his shirt while I began to take of mine. He walked over to me and gently kissed me and then laid me on top of him while he laid on the bed. I was nervous, because this was my first time, pretty much, doing anything with a guy but I could tell that he was nervous too. He pulled down his pants, with his boxers still hugging his waist. Then, he pulled down mine. I began to touch his body. He played football, and basketball at his old school so he was toned and in shape. His skin was soft and felt nice on mine. He rolled me over under him and began to kiss my neck and take off my bra at the same time. I just laid there, not knowing what to do because I had no experience at all. He started to touch my nipples and then slowly began sucking them. I had slight moans because I never felt anything like it before. I had never masterbated or touched myself before because I always had felt it was wrong. I pulled down his boxers and he laughed. " Why are you laughing?" I asked. " Because you are finally getting into it" he replied.
He pulled down my panties and we both climbed under the covers lying on his bed. He started rubbing his fingers on my clit and with every moan I gave from it, his penis began to get harder and harder. He started to lick up and down on the inside of my pussy and then began to finger it. I moaned so loud because his parents werent home. There was no one there to hear my moans but him. He came back up and kissed me rougher. I soon went down and started licking the head of his penis. My mouth draped over it and slowly moved up and down. Zane pushed my head farther on his dick and it began to go down my throat. He moaned and with ever moan I got a shiver up my body. I was wet and he was hard so he laid me down and slowly put his dick inside of me. It hurt and felt good at the same time. I moaned loud and he slowly began moving in and out of me, touching my nipples... making them hard as rock. I moaned and screamed out his name. I could feel the build up inside of me and had tried my best to hold it all in. I could also feel that he was going to come too. He stopped and then turned me around. He pushed his cock into my back end. I screamed out in pain while he moaned with pleasure. And again he began to slowly move in and out of me. I was on my knees moaning and yelling his name so loud that his neighbors could probably hear me. He was trying his best to hold it in, I could tell. All at once, he blasted his load inside of me and we both collapsed on his soft bed. He moved his head onto his pillow and I put mine onto his chest. Clothes had layed scattered all over his bedroom floor. He whispered in my ear " Do you know what Candece?" " What?" I said softly. " Since I had seen you, I knew this would happen. I knew you were the one."

An Open Marriage Chapter 4

2010-09-04T05:56:00.001-07:00

An Open Marriage Chapter 4 [part 4 of 5]
By: "C"

An open Marriage chapter 4
Copyright by "C"
This story is another saga in our ongoing marriage series. Pattie, my sexual open wife loves and needs sex more than the normal woman. She has a stable of girlfriends that are bi sexual as well as lesbian. Many times I participate together with Pattie as we fuck our brains out together.
Tara who works for me is my "fuck buddy" who keeps me busy all the time. Opening the mail one day Pattie received a very expensive looking invitation inviting us both to an exclusive party. It was very explicate and stated this was a sex party with a limit of 10 couples attending. Wondering who sent us this, a hand inscribed notation was written. It stated that she wanted to fuck us both together and separately, yours truly Tara.
Pattie and I discussed this at length and we thought it would be wonderful having a guilty free night of fucking for both us. We answered right away that we would be attending.
The party was set for Saturday night, Pattie preparing and shaving herself, making sure she would be ready for this event. Both of us very horny we abstained the whole day in order that we would be super charged sexually for the party.
We were given explicit instructions where to drive, taking us far into the country; diving miles and miles to a secluded location. We almost missed the private road leading to our destination. Pulling into the driveway we see another 8 cars so we assume the party is in full swing already.
Pattie is dressed in a bareback dress with no underwear, breasts almost spilling out of the dress, it was so tight.
Tara greets us at the door completely naked, she motions us to go to another room where we strip and join the party. After introductions are made each of us are looking at other couples. There is a very pretty natural red head that catches my eye. She sees me starring at her and approaches me. Introducing herself she kisses Pattie and fondles my cock.
She leads us to and empty room and we begin to fondle and touch each other. Bending in front of me she squats and begins to lick my cock and balls. Pattie bends down and fingers the redhead's pussy and asshole.
Another couple enters the room and the man starts to touch Pattie, lifting her up, placing her on a bed and licks her pussy. I am fascinated at Pattie's reaction as the man makes Pattie scream. He turns her over, ramming his hard cock into Pattie fucking her fast and hard. She screams at the man to fuck her harder and faster as the man cums in her pussy without a condom. His wife now is over Pattie licking the cum from her. She brings Pattie to a sexual height more than once.
In the meanwhile the redhead and I begin to fuck like two dogs in heat. I see Pattie watching me fuck the redhead, smiling to me as I pound the redhead again and again. My fingers are in her asshole as I stretch her in order that my cock will fit in. Knowing what is in store for her she bends her ass upwards towards my cock. Slowly I enter her in order not to hurt her. I feel her pressing back onto my cock and I am fully inside her now. We begin to fuck in motion, everyone watching me fuck this natural red head in the ass. Faster and harder I go as she screams for me to fuck her like a whore. I feel myself ready to explode in her ass and tell her so. Exploding in her , I shoot inside her another two times, emptying my cum deep in her bowels. As I pull out from her I hear the familiar popping sound and see my cum leaking out from her asshole.
Pattie who is so horny again goes over and licks all the cum from the redhead's asshole, they kiss and share the cum together. I leave Pattie with the redhead and the other man. I wander through the house and see couples, threesomes, and more having sex with each other.
I feel someone put their arm in mine, whispering if I am enjoying the party. Of course it's Tara, the host who starts to fondle my cock. Bringing me into the center of the room she tells me she wants to fuck me where everyone can see us. She takes control and begins giving me the best blow job I ever had. At the same time sticking her finger deep into my asshole bringing me to the height of sexual stimulation. I hold her head as I fuck her mouth , she feels my balls swell and ready to accept my cum. I grunt as her lips fully swallows my cock. Cum spilling out the sides of her mouth. She rubs the cum all over her tits as I fuck her mouth. She opens her mouth showing me all the cum inside. Pattie now standing next to me they kiss sharing my warm cum.
Now it's Pattie and Tara's turn to fuck together. I watch as the two beautiful sexual creatures in my life fuck each other. Sitting on the couch a woman whom I don't know impales herself on my cock. She rides my cock, pinching her tits as she goes up and down on my cock. I pull her close to me as I again explode my cum deep within another woman. Before she gets off she tells me her name is Donna, a friend of Tara and thanks me for the fuck.
The rest of the night consists of fucking and licking, trading partners, making new friends.
Before we leave Tara tells us we will be invited to more of these parties, all three of kissing. Outside Pattie lays on the front of my car and tells me to fuck her. One for the road as we say, I guess life is treating us pretty good.

A Fresh New Start

2010-09-04T02:42:00.001-07:00

A Fresh New Start
By: Thesandman (many_feathers@q.com)

A Fresh New Start
I'd only been married a little over two years when I found myself staring at a pending divorce. I'd just turned thirty a few months before, five years older than my wife at the time. For unknown reasons (which I learned later) Christy my soon to be ex-wife had started seeing another man. I had no idea at the time that he was actually her boss. Naturally, when I found out, I moved out. The problem with that was, I really had no place to go. I spent the first couple of nights at a motel, looking at apartments during my free time for a place to live. The reality there was, I didn't really want to live in an apartment either, though I certainly couldn't afford a house all by myself. The compromise quite unexpectedly was finding one half of a duplex that was available for rent, and well within my financial means.

I had taken a few days off from work to collect myself emotionally, as well as use the time to relocate into a new place to live. I had met with Jim and Sherry earlier that morning as they gave me a run down on my half of the duplex. We shared a common back yard, and I was then informed I was welcome to use their barbeque any time that I wished, and in fact could join them (and was actually expected and invited to) whenever they were using it, or...had friends over for a party. Such was duplex living as I was soon to discover.
Jim and Sherry where a very attractive looking couple in their early forties. They'd even gotten married fairly early on, and had somehow managed to beat the odds staying married, and quite happily as it appeared afterwards. Jim and I were both similar in height around five foot ten, give or take an inch either way, we both had brown hair, though mine was slightly darker. Jim had bright blue eyes, and mine were hazel, appearing either green or blue dependant a lot upon what I happened to be wearing at the time. Physically, I was perhaps a bit thinner, though Jim likewise appeared to be in pretty good shape. As for Sherry, she looked more my age at least. Only an inch or two shorter, she had reddish brown shoulder length hair, brown eyes, and an olive complexion. But her most noticeable attributes where her long gorgeous legs and a full voluptuous chest that wasn't overly large for her frame, but certainly not medium sized by any means in that department either.
I had spent the better part of the afternoon getting to know them, looking over the duplex and getting a feel for things. It was perfect as far as the location too, only a fifteen minute drive to work, and centrally located close to several grocery and department stores. It truly was the ideal set up for me, and within minutes, I was signing a six-month lease that I could extend at any time I wanted to.
I didn't have a whole lot of furniture. Luckily for me, they had an entire storage shed with all sorts of things, including a spare couch, bed, dresser drawers and a few end tables, all of which I could use. We spent the rest of that afternoon moving me in, and then was pleased and surprised when I was invited to join the two of them for dinner later on that evening.
"Steven, I don't mind telling you, Sherry's a hell of a cook, which in time you'll eventually find out. But when it comes to barbequing, that's when I'm the chef in this family!" Jim boasted, telling me about the steaks and corn on the cob he'd be cooking for us for dinner straight off the grill. As I stood watching him cook the steaks, sharing a beer with them both that I had bought as a way to sort of pay my way through being invited to dinner, Jim surprised me with a real unexpected teaser.
"I know we've already signed the lease agreement and all that," he began. "But there's something else you should probably know that we didn't mention to you earlier, and perhaps should have. So...if you decide it's not something you're comfortable with, we'll certainly not hold you to the lease if you decide you have a problem with it," he then told me. I wasn't sure what to say, so I didn't, just waiting on him expectantly, wondering now if I hadn't made some sort of a mistake in not checking them out a little better myself before signing the lease.
"We're nudists," he informed me. I have to admit, I was a little surprised in hearing that, but it wasn't earth shattering news either, not like he'd just told me he was a convicted mass murderer or something strange like that. Though the image of Sherry running around the back yard in the altogether did suddenly come to mind.
"Nudists? You mean the go away to summer camp and lounge around in the nude all day playing volleyball, that kind of nudists?" I asked.
He laughed at that. "No, not that kind. We're the stay at home, hardly ever wear any clothes kind of nudists, right here in our own back yard sort of day camp," he said grinning at me.
"But...you're wearing clothes now," I said pointing out the obvious, to which again he laughed.
"Yes, which we do if we're having people over who actually might be offended by that, even though they're aware that we are. But we also have friends who come over, who are like-minded, so don't find it too terribly surprising if two or three times a year we have barbeques here, where everyone IS naked."
Now I had even more vivid images running around inside my head. I wasn't sure I could exactly do that myself, even though they'd made it crystal clear I was always welcome. But I figured I could always close the blinds in my windows if they were having one of those get togethers with friends, though I also knew I'd probably be considered some sort of a hypocrite by standing on the other side of those closed blinds looking out at them too.
"Ok, maybe that's not something I would have expected, but...I don't see it as being any sort of a deal breaker either," I informed him. "Like I've always said...to each their own!"
"Glad to hear you say that," Jim said giving me a warm and friendly smile, "though there is just one more small little thing," he now added. It was at this point I was half expecting him to tell me he also had three other wives or something.
"In addition to being nudists, sort of exhibitionists if you will, Sherry and I love being watched whenever we're fooling around, which we tend to do a lot of outside. So...just so you know, if we are, and if you happen to see us, and decide to either come out and watch us, or just watch us in secret if that's what you prefer to do, that's ok too. Just thought you should know, we rather enjoy doing that, really heightens our arousal and pleasure, especially for Sherry. She really enjoys putting on a good show, which I'm sure at some point in time, you'll eventually discover!"
We managed to get through a very nice dinner together. And never once did they strip off their clothes, or start fucking on the back lawn either. But those thoughts remained with me over the course of the next several days, and then weeks as time went on.
Amazingly enough, I really grew to like the two of them, and we'd begun spending more and more time together as not only neighbors, but as friends. The first real test to everything Jim had told me came about quite unexpectedly, and in the most profound sort of ways.
Although I was in the process of getting a divorce, it wasn't as yet final, which was the primary reason I hadn't started dating again yet, let alone even looking. That didn't take away from the fact however, I was now damn fucking horny too. It had been a while since I'd even been with a woman, and aside from the pleasure of my own hand, that had been my one and only release.
With it being early summer now, the days had become comfortably hot, with the evenings even more comfortable to look forward to as they cooled down a bit. I'd once again been informed that they'd be barbequing some chicken later, and had of course been invited to join them. The things that Jim had told me when I'd first met them, all but forgotten now, though I had wondered from time to time if he'd been joking with me, or actually serious when he'd mentioned them. I realized the truth of it however when I saw Sherry come outside to begin setting up the patio table were we'd often sat down to eat together. I actually had to look twice, only realizing upon the second much longer glance in her direction, that she was in fact, entirely nude!
"Fuck!" I said to myself, for a number of reasons. One, she looked damn hot! Actually seeing those gorgeous bare breasts of hers, though I'd gotten one or two hints of them previously by some of the blouses she'd worn, but never a full on, no clothes review before. Secondly, having been invited to join them, what was the protocol? Would I now likewise be expected to remove my own clothing? Should I? Would I? Could I? And three...even if I was somehow able to screw up enough courage to do so, how could I in any way possible, keep from having a massive erection? Just looking at her for the few brief moments that I had. I had one already!
What I decided to do was a semi compromise. I wore a loose fitting pair of shorts and nothing else. When I finally screwed up enough courage to step outside my own back door and join the two of them there on our shared patio, Jim likewise met me in the buff, handing me a bottle of beer, but said nothing whatsoever about my current state of dress, one way or the other. If anything, they were just as friendly as they had always been, clothes or no clothes, and made no issue out of the fact I was having a very difficult time not simply sitting there and staring at the two of them. The oddest difference once again being, all through Jim's cooking the chicken, he was totally and completely flaccid, whereas I on the other hand, once again had to sit and hide my too obvious erection.
I had never really been homophobic either. I'd seen more than my fair share of porn, and had quite often taken some interest in the obvious differences amongst men, not excluding the way that they came at the climatic conclusion of more than one sex scene. And not that I had a particular fascination with Jim's dick, though I had found myself actually staring at it on more than one occasion throughout the evening, actually wondering what it might look like when erect. Though the moment I realized I was thinking that, I figuratively, and sometimes literally, shook those particular thoughts out of my head. What was far more difficult to deal with however, was looking across the table at Sherry as we spoke. Her very beautiful very hard tipped breasts were always staring at me, and I at them, whenever I could get away with doing it, and not appearing like that's all I ever was doing whenever we talked about something during the course of the evening.
Eventually, I got more and more comfortable however, and in time, my almost painful erection had finally gone down. I'd almost begun to think I'd made it through my first very curious evening when I was again taken by surprise and at a real serious loss for words when I was.
It was just starting to get dark, though there was still plenty of light to see by as Sherry carried in the left overs from dinner. Watching her now without feeling shy or embarrassed about it, Jim once again drew my attention back towards him.
"So...you feeling a little more comfortable about everything, so far?" He asked.
Maybe I should have paid more attention to that last part..."So far," but I didn't. "Yeah, surprisingly so," I freely admitted. "Though I don't mind telling you, in the beginning when you first told me, I wasn't sure how I'd react!"
Jim laughed at that, "No surprise there, I think for a lot of people, most in fact, it still takes a little getting used to, especially around a good looking woman like Sherry."
"You can say that again," I told him as I watched her coming back out to rejoin us, but this time I noticed her carrying a very large comforter along with a couple of pillows as she did so. Curiously, I then sat watching her as she unfolded it and spread it out on the lawn in front of where Jim and I were sitting.
"Now comes, the best part!" he said grinning and then looking over towards me. When I looked back over in Sherry's direction, she had already laid down, her legs spread...widely, her head propped up comfortably on a pillow, with another she had placed beneath her ass, comfortably laying there now looking back at the two of us. As I sat there with what I knew had to be a look of disbelief, she placed one hand down between her legs and began to masturbate!
The fact that I'd been told about this early on still came as a big surprise to me even then. We'd obviously come to know one another well, becoming good friends since that time. But today was a significant milestone in a number of firsts. Seeing them both wandering about entirely in the nude had taken some getting used to. But now this! Watching Sherry, so uninhibitedly enjoying herself, pleasuring herself, and obviously taking pleasure in having the two of us watching her while she did was still a bit unnerving for me.
But I was getting very aroused seeing it too! And so was Jim.
Seeing Jim's flaccid, but still fairly sizeable cock swinging to and fro as he walked about was one thing, that was weird enough in getting used to. But now...sitting next to me, actually stroking it, watching it grow harder and harder was something else entirely. It was an interesting situation that I now found myself in. A jumble of emotions, most of which I don't think I remembered having had before. It was very unnerving. Admittedly, seeing Sherry as she playfully pleasured herself was extremely arousing. Even my soon to be ex-wife had never done that for me before, and seeing Sherry as she wantonly masturbated, all the while locking her eyes with ours as she did so, showed the intensity and delight of her doing so.
But she wasn't the only one I found myself periodically glancing at. It was virtually impossible not to sense, and see the hand movements taking place next to me well within my peripheral vision. The fact that Jim too was now doing so unabashedly, and without any sort or form of embarrassment whatsoever, had surprisingly added to the erotic sensuality of the moment. Something I was totally unprepared for. This was another first for me. I had never been around another man as he sat jerking off his hard stiff cock. Porn movies was again one thing, actually being there around another man who happened to be naked, and had a hard cock, was yet again another first in what was becoming for me a long day of firsts. And I couldn't help but wonder, how many more I might experience before the evening was over.
I was however still apprehensive, horny or not. My own cock was painfully swollen, but remained comfortably, or rather uncomfortably tucked away inside my shorts. Twice I had found my hand dropping down towards my crotch, actually rubbing the hard stiff bulge that I found there, though twice upon realizing that I was, I'd removed my hand, wrapping it around my beer bottle instead. Perhaps Sherry realized my dilemma, understanding my uncertainty and nervousness as she watched me, speaking.
"Let's keep this simple, naughty fun tonight," she half whispered, giving a little pleasured sigh to her statement as she said it, directing her comment more towards her husband than to me. "We don't want to chase Steven into the house now do we?" She grinned. She then turned to me however, and added in a still very lusty, pleasured tone of voice. "But I would love seeing you stroking your obviously hard cock for me too," she then stated. "But only...if you want to. You are amongst friends here you know."
There it was out in the open now. A specific invitation had been given. I could sit there and continue to enjoy myself, uncomfortably. Or...I could simply excuse myself and head back inside the house. That option no doubt leaving everyone feeling uncomfortable if I were to do so. But I immediately discounted doing that. It was too fucking exciting to actually sit there watching my next door neighbor fingering her pussy.
There was but one additional option, I could in fact do as she suggested. It must have seemed like an eternity as I sat there considering it. Though I know only a few moments had actually passed. I had always considered myself to be fairly open-minded, though lately that self-assumption had been thoroughly tested. I had become quite comfortable in a reasonably short period of time, being around my new friends and neighbors as they bustled about in the nude. It took a bit more of course, quite naturally to actually sit there watching Jim's very attractive wife as she fingered herself, which I'd found myself enjoying. And of course seeing Jim, a guy I had quite come to know and like, as he likewise sat there manhandling his now very erect prick.
Before I realized what I was actually doing, I had stood, unzipping my baggy shorts and felt the nights cooler air suddenly introduce my very stiff cock as it sprang free moments later, my shorts now down around my ankles on the ground.
Neither one of them said a word, which helped, though Sherry smiled broadly, her eyes obviously locked on my very erect member as I retook my seat. It now felt more awkward for me to sit there and not touch it, though in a curious way, by wrapping my hand around it, I was in a sense shielding it as well. Not that I didn't mind either one of them seeing me now, but I was still struggling with that "sizing things up" sort of mentality. Looking down at myself, I nearly smiled. Jim was as I said fairly good-sized, and obviously had no inhibitions when it came to stroking himself off in front of me. Looking down at my own hard prick now, I was actually quite pleased to see it about as hard and as swollen as it had ever been. Maybe it wasn't quite as long as Jim's was, but it was every bit as thick if not more so, and certainly every bit as hard and stiff as his was too. I noticed again out of the corner of my eye that Jim was actually looking over towards me.
"Nice hard dick," he commented smiling, "isn't it honey?" he then asked turning back towards his wife.
"Oh yes...very nice, and very hard. I'm so glad you felt comfortable enough to take it out and play with it for us," she then added, including Jim in her comment. "I so enjoy watching a man who's comfortable in stroking his dick off for me, I can hardly wait to finally watch it when it spurts," she finished.
I hadn't really thought that far ahead yet, though it certainly seemed a natural conclusion to a series of events here. At the moment however, I decided to take a few moments in just dealing with this new found freedom of playing with my dick in front of someone, once again...another first.
I don't mind saying, everyone masturbates. And I'd certainly been doing a lot of that lately myself. But what we don't realize or think about, is the sheer intimacy of such an act when doing it in front of someone else. The way we pleasure ourselves so vulnerably, can be under the right circumstances, an intensely erotic experience. For me, at this very moment...it truly was.
Even more surprisingly now, I was getting even more aroused watching Jim as he continued to sit there fondling his cock. Watching the way he stroked himself, or even playfully fingered it, twisting the head of his prick, squeezing it in order to produce a bit of precum, which I was myself now doing, just seemed to add a bit of spice to the lusty delight I was feeling as I likewise watched Sherry stroking and fingering her own pussy. She seemed to take some delight in spreading her lips, holding herself apart, giving both Jim and I an in-depth look into that sweet glistening furrow of hers. She had what I also guessed to be a slightly larger than average sized clit. Not that I'd seen a hell of a lot of women's clits, but from those few I actually had seen, it was one of the largest I ever had.
As Jim and I sat side by side playing with our own, Sherry too sat, or rather lay there, likewise holding that hard little nubbin between her fingers, basically jacking it off. It was the first time I'd ever seen a woman doing it that way, not just simply fingering herself, or even rubbing the head of her clit with the tip of her finger. She was literally in every sense of the word, doing to herself what Jim and I were. It was fascinating, not to mention extremely exciting to watch.

I was also surprised, though in a way relieved, that my nervousness, or sense of it anyway, had kept me from splurging all over the place far too soon. The tickling pleasure and sensitivity of the act was certainly there, and I knew that eventually in time, so would the climatic, needful one be too. But for now at least, I could simply sit there and enjoy this unbelievable moment as we all sat watching one another as friends, getting ourselves off.
It was about this time that Sherry reached beneath the pillow her ass was currently propped up on. Unbeknownst to me at least, she had brought out with her in addition to the comforter and pillows, a rather interesting, somewhat complicated looking vibrating device. She grinned with what almost appeared to be a look of shy embarrassment, briefly holding this obvious toy up in her hand momentarily for us to see as she turned it on. I watched, mesmerized as the tip of it seemed to circle in one direction, a section just beneath it now vibrating and circling in yet the opposite direction, along with what was obviously a couple of additional stimulators, each of them doing their own thing as well.
"That's one of her favorite toys," Jim informed me. "Except for oral stimulation, Sherry has some of her hardest, strongest orgasms whenever she uses that." He then turned towards me, still speaking, though his eyes were looking down at my prick as I sat there, no longer stroking it, though still yet holding onto it. Seeing Sherry, as she made ready to pleasure herself with the toy had completely stolen my attention. "Ever see a woman squirt before?" he now asked.
"Ah what?" I said not quite hearing him, forcing myself to look away from Sherry momentarily and back towards Jim, though his hand continued to slowly move up and down his shaft as he spoke, and as I questioned him back.
He laughed, appreciating the fact his wife's pussy had my undivided attention at the moment. "I asked if you'd ever seen a woman squirt before. She doesn't do it every time, but usually whenever she uses that particular toy of hers, she does."
"Ah no...I haven't," I said honestly, though my attention now was once again back on Jim's stiff dick, especially as he sort of yanked it off to one side, letting it go, watching it come back to slap against his stomach, where he then pulled on it, yanking it off to one side letting it go again, hearing and seeing it do the same thing.
I had seen, again in a few movie clips, women who "squirted", and had in fact found it quite fascinating, though it was still all too new to me, and I didn't fully understand nor appreciate the mechanics of it. But to now be told I might actually see it first hand, I couldn't help but find myself even more aroused, excited, than I had been only moments before. Suddenly the "control" factor I thought I was doing so well with earlier, seemed to jump up a notch, threatening my cock into spurting its semen long before I wanted it to.
As entertaining as it was, seeing Jim as he playfully slapped at his prick, bending it and now twisting the head of it with his hand, I was drawn once again back to Sherry as she'd at last inserted that rather oversized looking fuck toy into herself. She was well beyond the simple pleasure, teasing stage she'd been enjoying earlier. Now she lay, her head comfortably resting against the pillow, eyes closed, and thrusting this magnificent looking toy in and out of her gapingly wide cunt with a great deal of vigorous rapidity.
It was at that moment that Jim stood, urging me to do the same. "Come on, let's go over and stand over her and watch this, she really enjoys that," he informed me. "It doesn't take her long once she starts fucking herself with the toy the way that she is," he'd added.
Jim and I stood over her, looking down, still stroking ourselves off as we watched her pleasuring herself with the toy. Jim's face had grown redder than it was, obviously flushed, and I could see he was straining with the intensity of his pending release. About that time, I heard Sherry as she suddenly seemed to quit breathing, looking back towards her just as she jammed the toy as deeply inside herself as she could, holding it still for a moment, and then yanking it out. The moment she did that, I stood in abject pure fascination and surprise as a long, arching streamer of nearly clear liquid fluid suddenly erupted from somewhere inside her cunt.
"Holy shit!" I exclaimed not even realizing I'd spoken. It was almost as though someone had turned on the garden hose. Sherry lay, holding the toy just inches away from herself, her pussy stream a continuous spray of orgasmic delight, her cry of pleasure filling the night air. For the briefest of moments, I glanced up and around, wondering if the neighbors on either side of us had heard, or were even perhaps watching the spectacle Jim and I now witnessed. Thankfully, I took note of the rather high walled privacy fence encircling our yards. Had anyone in fact been watching, they'd had to do so from stepladders overlooking the fence. Though in hindsight, had I been to either side of them, I might very well have been.
Even as I looked back, seeing the squirt from her pussy only then falling, stopping, she immediately displayed another, though this one in far shorter duration. As I watched that, I then saw out of the corner of my eye movement, Jim stepping forward slightly, his hand jack-hammering his prick. He cried out, his head tossed back in pure bliss as the first thick rope of his creamy white semen suddenly exploded from the head of his dick. Like Sherry's own little bridge of clear juice, Jim too managed to arch one a great distance. I watched the first splatter hit her on her upper left breast, the trail of his spunking then landing in a long line of cum from there all the way to her naval. It certainly wasn't the last one either. As fascinating as it was for me to see Sherry squirt, especially the way that she had, it was just as exciting and fascinating for me to watch Jim as he continued to pummel his cock, spray after spray of his own joy juice squirting out to land upon his wife as she continued to writhe there below us.
I hadn't actually noticed until that precise moment, that I'd actually started cuming too! I had felt it of course, but I was so caught up in watching the two of them, that at first, it didn't quite register. Looking down, I then saw the cascade of my own flying spunk suddenly being added to those, which Jim had already so voluminously deposited on his wife. Once again, I was at a loss as to the possible etiquette involved here, "Should I have asked first before simply squirting my load on Sherry?" Though looking down at her as I did so, she seemed to take delight in receiving the additional thick rich load I'd produced. An odd thought striking me as I did that, as I'd only that morning jerked myself off in the shower. So I was somewhat surprised at the copious amount of my own sperming that I was currently bathing my neighbor with.
Still covered and sticky with our juices, Sherry lay back quite pleasurably so, her hand palming her mound, though calmingly so as her breath fought to catch up with her. Stumbling back to our chairs, Jim and I sat down, each of us immediately reaching for our beers as we did so. He smiled, held it up towards me by way of a toast.
"To erotic fun times, may there be many more of them," he offered.
I clinked my bottle against his and smiled back, though no words came beyond those he'd already mentioned. But I knew then as we sat there, two very satisfied now flaccid dicks enjoying a beer together, hoping indeed that it wouldn't be the last time.
**
After the fairly wild and crazy evening we'd spent together, the rest of the following workweek started out typically enough. On Wednesday, I had an afternoon appointment with my attorney to go over a few remaining terms of the divorce prior to finalizing everything. As such, I had taken the afternoon off, arriving home far earlier than expected as Christy upon the advice of her attorney, had given up some of the more ridicules demands she had made much to my delight. I'd returned home in a pretty good mood all things considered. As I passed by the window in my kitchen, I happened to glance out. Not normally home at this time of day, I was only slightly surprised, yet delighted to see Sherry laying out in the back yard in a lounge chair. By now, it wasn't much of a surprise to find her in her chair entirely naked, I'd actually come to expect seeing more and more of that now with the weather as warm as it was. As I stood there looking out, not really spying on her as I saw it, I realized she was reading a book. She had a pitcher of what looked like to be freshly squeezed lemonade sitting on the table beside her. I decided to step outside, say hello, and hope that she might in fact offer me a glass. The fact she was nude, no longer a concern after everything we'd been through together as I made my way towards the back door.
I pushed on my screen door stepping out, just in time to look up and see Sherry's hand suddenly disappearing down between her legs. My sudden emergence from inside surprised her as she glanced up in my direction, though her hand remained where she'd placed it, a smile suddenly lighting up her face. I walked over to stand next to her, the sun at my back as she now removed her hand, not because of what she'd been doing, but to shield her eyes even though she was wearing sunglasses as she looked up towards me.
"Had an appointment, came home early," I said trying to keep my shortened breath from giving me away. I was still amazed that I could have seen her the way I had the other night, and then again now, in a much more subdued posture, and yet...still find myself quickly becoming aroused by such a simple almost innocent gesture of her hand briefly slipping down between her legs.
"Want some lemonade?" She asked looking over towards the table, realizing she'd only brought out a single glass. "There's another clean glass sitting on the kitchen counter," she then informed me. "Help yourself."
I guess I could have gone back inside and brought out one of my own, but I headed inside their place instead, quickly locating it, and then turning to head back outside and rejoin her. As I did that, I noticed she had set the book she'd been reading down on the table, one hand once again down between her legs, the other now cupping her breast, fondling her exposed nipple. Even as I came out, empty glass in hand, she continued to do so, smiling at me the entire time.
"What're you reading?" I asked as I stood pouring myself some lemonade from the pitcher, taking a seat beside her.
"Oh, just a few erotic naughty little stories," she said continuing to grin. "I like getting myself all aroused and horny just before getting to my house work, seems to make the time go by a lot easier whenever I do that," she informed me.
"I know what you mean," I laughed back with her. "There've been a few times at work that I've found myself aroused for one reason or another, and it does indeed tend to make the mundane work a bit more bearable, though I very often find myself daydreaming about whatever it was that got me excited."
She smiled at my admission. "So what do you do then?" she asked pointedly. "Do you ever run off into the men's room and jerk yourself off?"
I felt my face turning red. "Once or twice," I actually admitted, "I have yes, but it's been a while since I was in any sort of mood or frame of mind to do that," I then added.
"What about now?" She asked me again. "Your mood...frame of mind any better? Especially after the other night?"
Visions, images, memory of her laying not much further away from where she was now, suddenly filling my head. "That was...rather interesting," I grinned seeing it clearly. "I don't mind telling you Sherry, watching you...and Jim, really was fucking hot! I've never done anything like that before, shit, I've never seen a woman do that before, including my very own wife, or rather...soon to be ex-wife," I amended.
"How's that all going anyway?" she asked suddenly changing the subject, though oddly, she continued to sit there fondling and caressing her breast as we spoke as though it was the most natural thing in the world for her to be doing. I found myself having trouble trying to concentrate as we spoke of the silliness of my divorce, and the few still remaining frustrations I had because of it.
I'd almost forgotten she was still fingering her slit too, though the way she was sitting partially hid the fact that she was.
"Anyway, just a few more weeks and it should finally be over, perhaps after that I can actually get on with my life again and put all this behind me."
"Sounds like...you could use a nice long pleasurable blowjob," she stated, making me laugh at her candor, though I took it as being said jokingly. "No really! Would you like one?" she then asked.
Sherry had caught me completely off guard here. And even though she was naked, once again touching and fondling herself in front of me, it hadn't felt like the obvious, and purposeful way she'd done for both Jim and I the other night. Added to that, the fact Jim wasn't here with us, left me with a sense of uneasiness. The reality and hurtful thoughts of Christy doing the same to me behind my back suddenly coming to mind.
"Not sure that's such a good idea," I said easily. "You know...with Jim not being here and all," I said wanting to make my concerns perfectly clear here. I wasn't about to step on any toes, especially Jims.
Once again, Sherry laughed. "You know Steven, you're very sweet, and it's nice to know you're concerned about that, something I'll have to be sure and tell Jim about after he comes home. But...I can assure you, that's not something he'd get angry over. We're friend's now...good friends, and I can also assure you, he'd have no problem with that. He trusts you now, what happened the other night wouldn't have, if we hadn't. But...I'd be more than happy to call him and tell him what I'm about to do to you if you'd prefer!" Sherry actually picked up her cell phone and prepared to dial his work number.
"No, really...don't uh...bother him at work over something like that," I said a bit nervously, only then realizing she really was about to actually call him. I could almost hear the conversation had she done that.
"Hey baby...Steven's here, he wanted me to call you and ask if it was ok with you if I was to suck his dick off! (Laughing) yeah...that's what I told him too. Ok honey...have the rest of a nice day, see you later on this evening then, and yes...I love you too baby!" I could see her then putting the phone down looking over towards me. "Like I said, he's fine with me sucking you off...so, shall we?"
Ok, so that actually didn't happen except inside my head. Instead, I just sat there looking at her with a now throbbing erection. It had been a very...very long time since I'd had my dick sucked.
"Would you rather talk to him and ask him yourself?" she asked handing me the phone. "Just press send if you do," she told me as she sat up expectantly waiting for my answer.
I now had no doubt in my mind that Jim would have been perfectly fine with Sherry doing exactly what she'd just offered to do. I was still speechless however, on the one hand, hoping she'd now do just exactly that, yet still too shy and embarrassed to just come right out and ask her to do that for me either. Apparently, Sherry took my shy silence as a form of acceptance and slid off her lounge chair, now kneeling on the grass between my legs, reaching up, and unzipping the fly on my shorts. Once again, I was glad that I hadn't worn any underwear beneath them, though now wondering if I'd subconsciously refrained from doing so in hopes that something like this might actually happen when I first stepped outside.
Sherry had just freed my rapidly stiffening penis when the phone rang. She picked up her cell flipping it open, and smiled upon seeing whoever it was that was calling. "Just be a moment," she said softly, though one hand remained on my cock, holding it as she held the phone with the other and began speaking.
"Hi Diane! What's up?" She asked obviously pleased, and somewhat excited at talking to whomever it was that had called her. Oddly, I found it a little arousing that she was as she continued to kneel there between my legs, still fondling and softly caressing my very hard, stiff cock. I heard her pause, listening, still stroking, smiling. "No...matter of fact, I was just about to give Steven a blowjob. Yes...that's him, our new tenant," she said grinning at me, though I'm sure the look on my face was one of shock as she spoke. Which had to have increased even more a moment later. "Sure kiddo...come on over, let yourself in the front, we'll be out back, like always," she said saying goodbye and then hanging up. "That was my best friend Diane," she said explaining herself, though I continued to sit there with my mouth open in what I knew had to be a wild-eyed look of surprise.
"She's...ah, coming over?" I just managed to say.
"Oh yeah, asked if it would be ok if she came over and watched, didn't figure you'd mind...she's damn fucking hot herself," Sherry continued on further. "Been divorced for a couple of years now herself, though she started dating this guy a few months back. Not sure it's working out between them though, they've been fighting a lot lately. He thinks we're a bad influence on her, so we haven't seen her around much for a while. I'm just thrilled that she's actually coming over!"
"Maybe we should ah...you know, do this another time or something," I half stammered, almost getting up, but Sherry's hand quickly clasped around my still stiff member, forcing me to remain in my seat.
"Oh no you don't!" she warned jokingly. "Especially not after I told her what I'd be doing to you when she got here, she'll be expecting to see it!" I couldn't believe my ears.
"You're serious?"
"Oh yeah! She should be here in less than ten minutes, she doesn't live all that far away, and knowing her as well as I do, she headed straight out the door the moment we hung up. Don't worry Steven, like I said, you'll like her. She's a real knock out, great tits, and beautiful, beautiful gorgeous red hair!"
Before I knew it, Sherry leaned over, her lips wrapping around my stiff prick, and suddenly...I was in heaven!
Personally, I think...Diane must have made it over in record breaking time. She was there a lot quicker than a mere ten minutes. We both heard her as the sliding door opened, Sherry looking up, for the first time removing her mouth from my dick, which was tingling like it had been set on fire or something. Sherry was right about her too, she truly was a knockout. Bright red hair in a thick glorious mane about her head. She was wearing a blue and white very thin, almost transparent lightweight blouse and a pair of white shorts that she'd cuffed, making them a tiny bit shorter than what I'm sure they were originally designed to be. She came over and stood momentarily. As silly as it would have been, I made a motion to get up.
"Don't, bother standing," Diane smiled warmly. "And besides, I can see that you already are," she then added taking a seat beside us.
"Would you care for some lemonade?" Sherry asked her friend. "As a matter of fact..." I then watched as she took a sip from her own glass, holding it in her mouth rather than swallowing, and then did swallow, my cock in a sense a moment after that.
"Oh my God!" I actually exclaimed right out loud. The sensation of the ice-cold lemonade as she swirled it around my cock with her mouth, gargling my dick in the process nearly drove me insane. Only then did she swallow, looking back up at her friend. "Anyway...like I said, would you like some? Though you'll probably need to go in and get a glass," she said smiling.
"No thanks...I'll just use yours," Diane told her. I then watched once again in total disbelief as Diane took a sip from Sherry's glass, and then knelt down on the other side of where Sherry was kneeling. The move, forcing me to spread my legs even further apart than they already were. With a wink towards me, Diane then leaned over, Sherry still holding my cock for her now, as she engulfed me with her mouth. Once again, another tantalizing swish and swirl of her mouth and tongue, the ice cold lemonade rapidly warming as a gazillion goose bumps raced up and down my spine.
She swallowed, now looking up, smiling around my dick as she did so before easing her lips away from it almost reluctantly. "Nice lemonade," she said licking her lips. I watched her stand as Sherry went back to my cock, the feel of her tongue running up one side and then down the other as Diane stood with the sun against her back, slowly beginning to undo the buttons on the blouse she was wearing. It was hard to clearly see her standing the way she was, more like watching a shadow, the features of which were indistinct, until she stepped forward a little, her blouse coming away in her hands, her breasts already bare, full, each capped with an exquisite looking light pink puffy swollen nipple.
"Like I told you, doesn't she have great fucking tits?" Sherry asked, reaching up to finger one of them as Diane leaned forward, now stepping out of, and sliding off the very short pair of shorts she'd been wearing.
Unlike Sherry, whose pussy was shaved entirely bare, Diane's had a small very thin strip of pubic hair just above her mound. What surprised me was the fact, it was readily apparent, she truly was a redhead, and her magnificent color didn't come from any bottle either. I also noticed that her lips were considerably longer, thicker even, and at the moment appeared flushed, swollen, and obviously aroused.
"I'm sorry...don't let me interrupt things," she said now retaking her seat. "I didn't mean to but in, but I just had to have a taste of your lemonade," she said grinning. "But I actually, really did come here to watch. I just love seeing you working a man's hard stiff dick," she said hotly, throwing one of her very long legs over the arm of the chair, facing the two of us now as she spread those succulent thick lips apart with her hand, and began gingerly toying with her obviously blood engorged clit.
Sherry looked at me, and again winked. "She really does. Every time she comes over, she insists that I suck Jim off, just so she can sit there, masturbate, and watch me do it." I felt her lips wrap around my prick moments afterwards, the suction of those velvety soft lips nibbling away up and down my shaft, her tongue lapping, spearing, and flicking away at the underside of my supersensitive head. All the while...watching Diane as she openly frigged her clit, sliding at times two, or three fingers in and out of herself, and then sucking them off, and repeating the process as Sherry quite rapidly now brought my prick to the brink of orgasm.
"Make sure you let me know a moment or so before he cums at least!" Diane asked her friend, as I felt her bob "yes" on my cock without actually nodding her head yes, continuing to suck, lick and stroke away at my shaft, edging me closer and closer towards climax with each passing, mind numbing moment.
Strangely enough, it was I who gave the first warning.
"Oh fuck! I'm going to..." I could only hold my breath for a moment, though I swear I think she'd literally sucked all the breath out of me through the end of my cock. Unable to speak for a moment as my balls seemed to implode, the ecstasy of delight suddenly becoming a black hole somewhere within my mind, draining away all thought, all power of speech, all that was sane, making it insane as it then expelled itself from somewhere out there in another part of the universe. I heard the sound of my own voice coming from a million miles away.
"CUM!" I screamed out, sending birds up into the air where they'd all been resting quietly in the trees. Dogs barking suddenly several houses away. And unless I was wrong, though I swear I heard it too...someone's car alarm had suddenly gone off as well.
By the time I finally opened my eyes again, I half expected to find that the sun had gone down. Never before in my entire life had I ever experienced an orgasm like that before. Neither had I ever completely shot my spunk down a woman's throat either. Another first, and one that I now hoped quite honestly, I'd experience again.
Sherry was still softly sucking and licking my cock, though it had dwindled, almost embarrassingly so to less than one half my erect size. Now easily able to mouth it entirely, she continued doing so, bringing me an entirely new pleasure. Normally, I might have become supersensitive for someone to continue licking me and tickling me the way that she was. But amazingly, I wasn't. Somehow she'd overcome all that, the pleasure now not tingly, orgasmic, but amazingly wonderful in feeling as she so softly mouthed me, kissing me, and yet licking me still, though I could barely even feel it.
At least the dogs had stopped barking, though I still wasn't sure about having actually heard the car alarm going off. I now opened my eyes, peering towards where Diane still sat, just as softly finger caressing her own sweet slit. I had no idea if she'd had a climax or not, but I sort of figured just by looking at her, that very possibly she had, when I had.
"You're really going to have to teach me how you do that sometime," Diane told her. "It never ceases to amaze me, you honestly do give the best fucking blowjob I've ever seen another woman ever give to a man. And even though I try to do my best in doing it the way you do, I never have seen quite the same reaction you always seem to get whenever you do it!"
"Well, you might be interested to know," I said finally being able to speak, sitting up slightly which then forced Sherry into finally releasing me, though she did so reluctantly even then. "That...it's been a very long time since I've even felt that, not to mention the fact, I've never, ever even come in a woman's mouth before...until now."
Sherry was grinning a mile wide. "So...I got your cum cherry then huh?" She said grinning, licking her lips. "Well...you let me know, anytime you'd like another one, all you have to do is ask."
"Same goes for me too," Diane added with the same wickedly evil smile. I could swear I had died and gone to heaven.
Sherry turned towards Diane. "I take it things are over between the two of you then?" she asked.
"Oh yeah...if they weren't quite finished before I came over here...they certainly are now! I now realize I've missed all the fun times coming over here and being with the two of you...now very possibly the three of you," she added continuing to smile at me. "But never again...never again am I letting any man, or any other woman for that matter, come between me and my very, very dear friends!"
I sat watching the two of them kiss, a kiss that was friendly in the beginning, but soon turned to one that had a bit of a deeper passion behind it. And though I felt my cock twitch in renewed arousal, I had honestly just had the most intense orgasm of my entire life. I felt like a walking zombie.
"I hate to ah...cum and run," I said standing up on weak knees. "But I need to take a piss, and then after that, I think I'm going to lie down and take a bit of a nap for a while."
The girls laughed, both quickly giving me a kiss on the cheek, along with a friendly slap on the ass as I made my way back towards the house. I turned just before stepping inside, for a moment, nearly going back as Diane now knelt in the grass between Sherry's wide stretched legs. Nearly...but as exciting as that might have actually been to watch, I was so zoned, that at the moment all I wanted to do was pass out, and never wake up. At least for as long as I still felt the sensation I now did, and could remember for an eternity, what it was that it felt like.
**
It actually was dark when I woke from my nap, though the sun had only recently set. Still naked, I wandered downstairs into the kitchen needing something to drink. Hearing laughter, not at all unexpectedly, I looked outside. Sure enough, I could see Jim, Sherry and Diane all sitting together around the patio table sharing a glass of wine together. Jim had just finished lighting the soft glowing patio lights, keeping things dim, but better lit in order to see one another. And of course, as I looked out, all three were bare-assed naked as well. Boldly, and without any further thought, I opened the screen door and strode out across the lawn towards them.
Spotting me the moment I did, Jim poured another glass of wine, holding it out to me as I reached them.
"Was starting to wonder if you were ever going to wake up," he said with a smile on his face. "We'd just about decided to send Diane in after you, but then realized if we did that, we probably wouldn't see either one of you until morning!"
I looked over towards her, sure Jim was kidding when saying that. "I really was about to do just that," Diane said with a look in her eyes that told me she was telling the truth. "But...glad you joined us anyway," she smiled pleasurably. "Perhaps later?" she then asked hopefully. I took a seat next to her, draining nearly half of my glass when I did.
"Sherry really does give great fucking head doesn't she?" Jim asked. I could still barely shake my head yes.
"You might could say that," I said quite honestly.
"You really are going to have to teach me how you do that," Diane expressed as well. "Or Steven's going to be less than happy with me when I do that to him myself," she then added.
As amazing as that orgasm had been earlier, my cock gave a little throbbing twitch upon hearing her say that. I'd only felt that very brief swish of her mouth and tongue on me, but I was already looking forward to that and a lot more. Especially having seen her now, and gotten to know her in the short period of time that we'd spent together. Something I was anxiously looking forward to continuing.
We sat talking for quite a while after that, listening to the sounds of the night, laughing, getting to know one another a lot more than we already did. Sitting there naked the way that I was, now felt normal to me, more so than I would have ever thought possible. I actually considered the fact, that I might not ever wear clothing again, at least not inside the house, or certainly not back here where the four of us were now.
"You know...I could get really used to this," I said quite contentedly, taking another sip from my glass of wine, and then casually reaching over, allowing the tip of my finger to dance lightly on one of Diane's hard stiff little nipples. She giggled happily when I did that.
"Me too," she stated easing back into her chair, closing her eyes as my finger continued to explore and titillate her soft pliant breasts.
I have no idea how long we all sat, just enjoying the night together, but eventually, my cock had once again risen as though having a mind of its own. A fact that didn't go at all unnoticed either.
"Well, since you've seemingly recovered now after receiving one of my wife's amazing blowjobs, how about doing the two of us a favor?" Jim asked.
"You name it," I said seriously...meaning it. I could see by the expression on Sherry's face, she was hopeful as well in whatever it was.
"Like you certainly know by now...one of our greatest thrills is in being watched, observed while we make love together," Jim told me, which by the look on Diane's face, was something she already well knew. Looking over, it was clearly evident that Jim was as aroused as I was. His thick stiff phallus already throbbing, wobbling excitedly. "So, if you wouldn't mind returning the favor then, Sharon and I would love it, if the two of you wouldn't mind watching us fuck, and perhaps...after we're finished, if you're comfortable enough in doing it already, even though you've just met...in letting us watch the two of you?"
Just a few short weeks ago, I'd have never even given that thought any real consideration. Diane and I hadn't really done anything together yet, and already we were being asked if it was ok if we fucked while the two of them watched us.
"Sure! You bet!" I said easily surprising myself, though I quickly glanced over towards Diane. "Provided you want to, "I said somewhat asking her if she did.
Diane sat clapping her hands in delight. "Fuck away my friends!" she laughed joyously. "But don't be at it too long, or we might not wait for you," she then added.
There's something to be said about knowing your partner, inside and out. The way you move together, the way things fit, the perfectly timed choreography of lovemaking after hours and hours of intimate practice. As Diane and I sat together holding hands, watching Jim and Sherry make love there on the blanket on the grass in front of us, it was like being at the ballet, only naked, and in very special seating. The performance as the two of them made love together was honestly and truly breathtaking, mesmerizing, and more erotic than anything I had ever seen before in my entire life. Never again could I simply sit down and watch a porn movie, and ever hope to experience that level of pure intensity that I did there. Rock hard, aroused, my cock throbbing, I was actually glad when Diane never leaned over to touch it, nor did I do anything to her either as the two of us simply sat, sipping our wine in silence, holding hands, and watching as Jim and Sherry pleasured one another in ways I had only dreamed of.
Even at the climatic finish as they came simultaneously together, I found myself wishing that it hadn't ended, even knowing that I might very well soon be fucking Diane there in front of them. Feeling my prick sliding inside her gorgeous pussy, something it hadn't done nor felt in several months now. Even then I was half worried I wouldn't last, disappointing everyone including myself. To my relief however Diane reassured me as though reading my mind as we continued to sit, just watching Jim and Sherry holding, cuddling one another in the afterglow of their pleasured bliss.
"Don't worry Steven, I know that it's been a while for you. I'm actually finding it more exciting to know that it actually has been. So even if we put on a less than stellar performance for Jim and Sherry a few moments from now, don't think of it in those terms. Just enjoy it, just as I will, whether it be long or short. We can always do an encore later on," she said smiling.
That indeed put me at ease, though like going on stage, and performing for the first time for an audience, I actually found I had the sensation of butterflies. I was nervous about doing that, not so much in front of Jim and Sherry now, not like I would have done just a short time ago, but the fact I was about to fuck a woman for the first time, and that it had also been a very long time since I had in fact fucked anyone...including my soon to be ex-wife, which I now realized was approaching nearly a full year now since we had.
Like I said, I was nervous, but my cock certainly wasn't. As Diane positioned herself down on the blanket in front of our friends, beckoning to me as she lay there spreading her legs, I felt as though I floated off the ground towards her. There was no need for any real preliminaries, though I paid homage to each of her breasts, enjoying the soft feel of each as I held them, playing with them, and gently sucking on each one of her nipples.
It was odd hearing appreciative murmurs behind us, but I soon felt the head of my cock pressing against the slippery moist folds of Diane's sex. The moment I did, it was like the entire world stopped. My entire being was at that precise moment focused on the feel of her as I slowly slid into her inch by tantalizing inch. All sound, all awareness around me other than Diane just ceased to exist.
"Oh David! You are so fucking hard!" Diane moaned against the side of my neck. I felt her hands reaching around cupping the cheeks of my ass as I finally hilted myself into her fully, holding still. My cock throbbed, and I purposely caused it to wiggle inside her without moving anything else. Once again she moaned, sighing pleasurably, her pussy contracting around and about me in answer to that. "Fuck me baby! Fuck me!"
Once again I was vaguely aware we were being watched, the knowledge of that subconsciously perhaps heightening our pleasure. I'd become far more vocal with Diane than I had ever been before with anyone else, the ecstasy I felt overcoming whatever inhibitions or insecurities I had once known.
"Oh baby, your pussy is so wet, so slick! I love fucking you! I love sliding in and out of this sweet hot slippery cunt!"
Diane moaned even louder, humping back against me, her hands digging into my backside holding on for dear life as the tempo of our coupling increased to a furious stage. Words no longer possible as we both crossed over to the animalistic side of our natures, grunting, rutting, spittle and lubrications of every nature now a part of the frenzied fuck we were sharing.
I felt a sudden gush of even warmer fluids suddenly surrounding my shaft, as I did, Diane tensed, her nails now impaling themselves in my back, though the pleasured pain I felt as she did that didn't really register at the time. I drove into her, thrusting inside her with all my might, my prick feeling like a steel pole as her low, deep throated moan, soon turning into a near ear piercing scream of delight shattered the silence of the night. As she came, I felt her sweet succulent pussy contract, squeezing me in its vice-like grip. The moment she did that, I felt my own glorious surge of sweetness suddenly explode, jettison after glorious jettison of my spunk spilling into her, bathing the insides of that tight hot slippery passage.
I lay suckling her sweet tender nipples gently, hearing her mewls of satisfied pleasure for a considerable length of time. Even when I finally rolled away from her, now exhausted myself, I felt such a sense of peace, freedom and healing that it was near overwhelming. Above me the stars sprinkled the night sky in a brilliance I hadn't noticed before, the Milky Way stretched across the horizon looking down on us, an audience of billions that we had briefly become a part of in those last few moments of time.
Sherry had moved down to nestle herself comfortably between Diane's still outstretched legs, I heard and saw her shudder, almost too sensitive as Sherry's tongue lightly lapped at Diane's flushed, quivering lips. My nectar, as well as hers, pooling between them as Sherry's tongue soon devoured the mixture of our combined essence. I could only lie there still trying to collect my breath, admiring the erotic sensuality of the intimacy now being shared. Diane came again, though it was more of a soft, quick little climax, followed by a series of girlish giggles as she forced Sherry's mouth away from her now too sensitive pussy.
For long moments we all sat there simply smiling. And then smiles turned to giggles, and giggles to laughter, and laughter finally...to joyful tears.
**
On Friday I was hurriedly trying to finish things up at the office with the intent of leaving to go home a little early. We'd planned on getting together that night once again, though Sherry and Jim had invited over two other couples they had told me about for a party. A naked, backyard barbeque and let your hair down type of party. The fact that I now saw myself attending such an event without any real reservation was an eye-opening experience in and of itself. But even more than that, I could hardly wait to see and be with Diane again.
I was two seconds away from grabbing my briefcase and heading out the door when the phone rang. I considered not answering it at all, and wouldn't have if I hadn't been expecting a return phone call on an important account that could mean a considerable bonus if I closed the deal. I answered, a little surprised to hear the sound of my attorney's voice on the other end when I did.
"Steven! I have some good news for you!" He began. "Though it's not official yet, your ex-wife just left my office. She came over and signed off on the divorce, agreeing to return the things we discussed immediately, not to mention, also agreeing to wave the alimony payments in lieu of us dragging in her employer's indiscretions and her affair with her boss into court."
"That's great news Matt!" I said feeling a great weight being lifted from me, the party that evening now having even more importance as it would also be a time of celebration.
"Just one thing," he then added. "She said she would drop by your place on the way home so that you could sign off on them as well, and then she'll submit everything to her attorney before the Judge on Monday. Hope you don't mind, but it will save everyone a lot of time and expedite everything if you don't mind her doing that."
If that was true, I had perhaps a thirty-minute head start on her if I left now. It would take her that long at least to reach my place. I soon hung up, grabbed my briefcase and headed out the door. The moment I got home I changed clothes, slipping into a pair of my favorite shorts and a comfortable button down shirt, my now favorite easy to get out of home attire. I glanced out the window of my bedroom, it was obvious that the girls had already been busy, several additional tables having been set up outside in the backyard for the evening's festivities, strung lights a

Adventure at the Lake

2010-09-03T03:42:00.001-07:00

Adventure at the Lake
By: toffy (tedbear1@shaw.ca)

Marcie has been a friend for quite a few years. We have talked about most things sexual at one time or another, and have always been very close. So when she told me how she'd experienced a very sensual time with her roommate, making love to a woman for the first time, I thought it was so hot. I could have fucked her right there, except we were friends, not lovers.
My wife Kay and I shared most things, but we didn't share this. Kay loved sex, but she was pretty straight, or at least I thought she was.
So it was an extreme surprise to me when almost a year later, on a very sexy night in July, my beautiful wife Kay, and Melinda, a gorgeous business associate from the east, ended up after an evening out, with them sucking on my cock together, then kissing each other, mouths trickling down their bodies, till they had replaced my cock with their own sweet sex. I still am not quite sure how it came about, but it led to one of the most incredible nights of my life.
Kay went down on Melinda with an abandon I found hard to believe.The sounds were as sexy as the sights. I could hear the desire with every delicious slurp. Kay didn't just love to suck cock, she loved sex ....period. I watched as they sucked their beautiful pussies, and then shared their mouths, fingering each other while they spilled their desires about what they wanted to do to each other. Kay then took my cock in her mouth, bringing me almost instantly to the brink. When she sensedwhere I was at, she popped my cock out, looked Melinda in the eyes, and said "I want to see it in your cunt."
She then kissed Melinda and told her to lie back. She took my cock in her hand, gave me a quickand wet suck, and growled "Fuck Her!" She pulled my cock to Melinda's pussy and pushed it in.I'm not sure to this day who enjoyed what happened more, but when I was about to cum Kay pulled me out and swallowed every drop, while Melinda kissed me and pumped my cock into my beautiful wife's mouth. Kay then rose up and took Melinda's face in her hands and gently kissed her. With tender and moist eyes she whispered, "I love you for what you have given me tonight."
Afterwards she wanted to go and spend the night with Melinda. I was cool with it, but Melinda was dead tired, so she told us to go to bed and talk about what had happened, and how we felt about it.Kay almost raped me. She fucked me, sucked me, and she talked about Marcie, and how she wished that Marcie was there to see it. It blew me away, because she didn't know what I knew, yet somehow she did know!
The next day was so cool, not because of what happened, but because of what didn't. It was just anormal day. Melinda told Kay she was so hot and Kay told Melinda the same thing. They kissed, they laughed and they told me I was hot too. I couldn't wait to tell Marcie! I took Marcie to lunch early the next week, and told her I had something to tell her. When she persisted, I said, " Wait till we get to your place." We walked in the door, she turned to me and said, "Well, what's so special?" I said, "Kay fucked a friend from back east, and I was there." She replied, "You beautiful kinky bastard, you watched another man fuck Kay." "It was a woman", I said. She looked at me, and started to tremble, and then she moved closer to me. She put her hand up to my cheek and stroked, her eyes lazily on mine. "I want to fuck you, please, I want to fuck you." Instinctively I knew she meant both Kay and I, but as she melted into my arms, my lips found hers,and my already hard cock found her hand. "Do you think Kay would share this with me', she asked with a smile. "I'm sure of it," I said.
Fast forward a couple of years. We're still wonderful friends. Kay and I are still very married, and Marcie has had a few relationships, the last one with a lady.We're comfortable and close, and though we're not lovers, sex is still very much on the agenda.That's what saw us together for a week at Lake Tahoe. We went, not as lovers, but as intimate friends, sharing a room with two queen size beds at the Hyatt.We had agreat view of the Lake,and looked forward to a pleasant holiday together.
The first afternoon we were there, we had a drink in the Lobby Bar, and we knew this would be our favorite spot.The big stone fireplace made the whole room, big as it was, feel intimate.We were on our second drink when I noticed someone looking at us. She was around forty two or so, and she had short hair that had turned grey, but still looked oh so sexy. When she noticed me watching her, she smiled and turned back to her group. She was with two pretty girls in their early twenties,a guy that looked a little older than the girls, and a Jack Hannah type guy I assumed was her husband. I turned back to the my girls and noticed Marcie was stroking Kay's hair. Something just twitched,and for some reason I felt very horny.
The group with the lady got up to leave, and as they passed by she smiled and said hi. I was surprised when both Kay and Marcie smiled back and returned the greeting. When we got back to our room, I told the girls that the lady had been looking at us. "We know," said Kay, " and we were checking out her gorgeous husband, and wondering if he would taste as good as he looked." "She looked like she'd make a pretty good dessert herself", I replied, a bit miffed that they had both been checking a guy out, and I hadn't even noticed. When we went to bed that night I still felt horny, but with Marcie in the room I figured I better play it cool.
The next day we checked the place out, and went for a little drive, and when we returned to the bar,we ended up sitting next to the couple from the day before. We said hi, and they introduced themselves as Dan and Sandra, and explained that they were there with their son and twin daughters on a family vacation. The kids were living away at college, and they had friends at Tahoe for holidays as well, so they could enjoy being with the kids but still have some time together.Dan was an architect and Sandra was a nurse. I introduced our gang. "I'm Tod and this is Kay and Marcie, and Marcie is a nurse too." "No way," said Sandra, "well, we promise not to talk about blood and stuff, right Marcie, and what doyou two do?" I explained that Kay taught gifted children, and I was in the music business as a producer.
Pretty soon we were gabbing away like old friends, and for some reason Sandra and I talked most of the time while Kay and Sandra seemed more than charmed by Dan. It was a great evening, and I was sorry to see the rest of the family show up. Soon we were off to our room. Once again I felt horny, and said to Marcie," If you hear any noises, I apologise." She smiled and said, "You too, huh?"
The next day Kay and I had to go and see a business friend. We offered for Marcie to come with us, but she decided to stay and have a swim and a further look around. When we returned she was once again with Dan and Sandra, and once again we shared a lovely time with them.We explained that wehad to go again the next day to meet our business friend, and Sandra quickly offered to share her time with Marcie.
When we got back to our room, Marcie said "Those two are so hot. She apologised for Dan drooling over Kay and I, and Dan told her well she seemed to find Tod pretty interesting too. Then Kay, I felt like a schoolgirl. She touched my hand...... , and she said.......well, I find all three of them interesting, don't you Dan. He looked so cute and he just chuckled and said ok, yeah." "Just as well they have their family with them," I joked. Kay laughed, and pushed me. "He has a couple of innocent threesomes, and he thinks we're all going to fall into bed with every attractive couple we see. We're in the minority Sweetheart, it doesn't happen in real life. Besides which, how would you handle seeing me fuck a guy?" "I'd enoy it as much as I did with two ladies, maybe even more", I replied. Marcie said "Goody, can I watch?" Kay said, "Of course you can Darling, I wouldn't think of doing it without you."
We talked more about Dan and Sandra, about our adventures, and I kept getting hornier and hornier.When Marcie said she could talk about sex all night, I was ready to do just that, but pretty soon all her swimming and exercise caught up to her and she was in her bed, sleeping like a baby.
When we went to bed, I whispered to Kay, "I want to fuck you." "We can't." She said. "Why not?" I asked. Kay pointed at Marcie, "but I'd love to suck your cock', she whispered. My cock was rock hard, and when I felt her mouth around it I felt like I was in heaven. She whispered to me, "Would you like to feel Sandra's mouth around your cock like this. Do you think she'd like to lick it and suck it until you came?" My answer was to pull the covers off and swing around so I could get at her pussy. I couldn't believe how wet she was. She tasted like honey. "Would Dan's mouth feel like this, Kay, would you like him to do this? Would you like to feel his cock in your mouth, and make him cum?'' Her answer was a quickening of her breathing, and a slurping sound as she took me in and out of her beautiful mouth, drawing me in till I could feel her lips brush the base of my cock. Her pussy moved quicker and harder into my face, and I could smell her passion rising. "I'd like to fuck you all", panted Kay, "then I want you to put his cock in my cunt, and I want him to fuck me, and fuck me!" As she said this her pussy spasmed and then spasmed again, she took me in her mouth, and I could feel a fire that started deep in my balls and erupted into her mouth, as she threw herself against me one last time.
As we came to that sudden quiet that follows lovemaking, we could hear sounds of passion coming from Marcie's bed.We could see her plainly in the light through the window, as she could plainly see us, and she was lying on top of the sheets with her fingers pushing into her pussy, and her legs splayed apart. "You two are so sexy, oh I loved watching you suck, and I loved hearing the sexy things you were saying. I just want to cum so much." Kay and I moved over to her bed, and sat beside her. Kay started murmering to her about how beautiful she looked and how sexy it was to watch her.Kay then started to stroke her and give her little kisses on her neck and nipples, occasionally brushing her mouth over Marcie's lips.I stroked the insides of Marcie's thighs, and covered her hand as she fucked herself with her fingers. Her pace quickened, and she yelled "I can taste his cum in your mouth", and pulled Kay's mouth down hard to hers. Kay kissed her with the passion we had just shared, and it was then that I saw Kay's fingers thrusting into her own pussy as the two girls came moaning together.
As they came down from their high I was left with my cock almost as hard as it had been before.I knew they were spent, and was wondering whether I should relieve myself, when Marcie came over,patted my cock, said "You better save that, never know when you're going to need it." She then gave me a tender kiss and said, "you're such a sexy boy, I'm so glad we can do this." Kay said, "Come on Sweetheart let's go to bed." I knew then, whether I liked it or not, I'd be saving this great hard on for another time.
The next morning I woke with maybe the same hard on, one that would have made an elephant proud. I looked at Kay, and she was smiling at me. I looked over at Marcie's bed, and she was smiling too. "Nice," was all she said.
After breakfast we took off to have our business meeting, while Marcie went to meet up with Dan and Sandra. Kay and I talked about the night before, and by the time we got to meet our friend, we were ready to book a hotel room and, well, you know.... We completed our business and headed back, continuing our sex talk on the way. "If Marcie's out, I'm going to fuck your brains out." Said Kay, as she rubbed my cock through my pants. "If you don't stop that, we won't make it back," I said, "We'll end up in a ditch somewhere." "Spoilsport!", was the only answer I received.
When we returned to the Hyatt, we didn't see Marcie or the guys in the bar, where we expected them, but Marcie was in the room, looking very flushed. "You OK?" asked Kay. "Yeah why?" she answered. "You look like you've been running or something." Marcie looked sheepish, "Yeah well, it's or something." "You havn't been....no don't tell me. Here, let me smell your fingers." She grabbed Marcie's hand and moved it to her face. "Well, what a naughty little girl we have here. I'd spank you, except you'd probably like it." "Well it's their fault," complained Marcie with a smile, "and besides you've got Tod to please you whenever you like." "Hi guys, Tod here, so what I want to know is, why is it their fault?" "I don't know, it's just something about them. I know they're not swingers or anything, because Nancy told me they'd love to be more adventurous, but their mid west upbringing was just too strong. But somehow Sandra gets you talking about sexy stuff without you knowing it. She kinda' asked if you guys were as sexy as you looked, and of course, I said Oh Yeah...." "And then you blushed, like you always do', said Kay. "Yeah, I guess so, well anyway that's how I came to tell them about last night.." "You what!!" exclaimed Kay and I together. "Well, not everything, just, you know...bits" "I'll never be able to face them again," said Kay. ""You'll have to, " said Marcie, "we're having dinner with them."
Kay and I toyed with cancelling out, but what the hell, we were on vacation, and besides which, we figured that since Sandra and Dan asked us to join them for dinner after Marcie's little confession, we figured it must be OK.
The smiles that greeted us upon arriving in the lobby dismissed any fears we might have, and dinner was a delightful affair, complete with stories and laughter, and lots of flirting.Sandra, who seemed to take the lead with our group, suggested we go to a club for some dancing, and we all quickly agreed.
We grabbed a cab rather than drive, and went to the first place the cabbie suggested. It was actually quite cool, with a mixed crowd and a band that was playing songs soft and low. We danced separately, together, and when I found myself dancing with Sandra she cuddled right in. "You dance nicely" she said. "Thanks", I replied, "You're not too shabby yourself." "Hours of dreaming", she said, and pressed her body into mine. I immediately felt my cockharden, and her press in even more. I looked over at Kay and she was smiling and nodding towards Dan and Marcie. Sandra seemed to sense the looks between Kay and I, and turned towards Dan and his partner, who were just standing there swaying. I felt Sandra stiffen and then relax back into me. She put one arm around my neck, and pulled me close. "Don't they look so sexy, I can hardly wait to see Dan and Kay together." My cock stiffened even more, but the gentle kiss on my neck told me it was OK.
After the song finished, the band started a fast one, and Sandra started to leave the floor. "You've got to stay for a little bit, or I'll embarass myself walking off the floor." I said. "Oh, alright, but I was looking forward to seeing my handywork,' she smiled. The fact that Dan and Marcie stayed on the floor for about a third of the song made me think that their close dancing had had a similar effect on Dan. Marcie's giveaway flush told me it was indeed so.
When we got back to the table Kay whispered to me that we all looked very sexy together, and she took my hand and held it as she stroked the back of Sandra's neck and said "You looked lovely." The band kept playing fast songs, and got louder, so we could see that our intimate evening was over, as far as the club was concerned.
"I'd invite you back to our cottage, but we have about twenty twenty something year olds there, and even this place would be probably quieter," offered Dan. "You could come to our place, we've got music and drinks, and what we don't have we can get." Kay replied with a smile. "I think we've got everything." said Sandra, as she gently touched the side of Kay's face.
The cab ride back was dead silent, and the silence continued until we got to our room. We reallyhadn't had much to drink, and for the first time since we'd been together we were not at ease.It was as if the situation seemed a little too big for us.
It was Sandra again who was the leader, as she checked our bar, she exclaimed "But there's no champagne, we must have champagne, and lots of it.This is a special occasion, and it's our treat. Now should I get three or four bottles?" "Four bottles?" said Dan, "Well that'd make us well and truly tipsy." "You're right said Sandra, "I'll make it five, in case we want to get well and truly drunk." We laughed and relaxed, and after we had emptied two bottles relaxed some more.
We were half lounging, half sitting on the two beds. Dan with Sandra on one, and Marcie and Kay with me on the other.Kay got up and put some soft music on, and Dan said, "Hey, I didn't get to dance with Kay." "Well now's your chance", said Kay. They started to dance close, but with an audience and lots of light it certainly wasn't romantic. "This is not the way we had it, " said Sandra, and got up and turned most of the lights off.She then came over and joined Marcie and I on the bed. We were lying down by now, and Sandra snuggled in beside us. The low lights were having their desired effect, and Dan and Kay were dancing at least as close as we were. "God they look sexy," said Marcie. "Yeah", I just got out. "Jealous" queried Sandra. Marcie said, "More like turned on", as she brushed her hand over my already hard cock. "Oh, my goodness", said Sandra, as she followed Marcie's lead. Kay, who had been watching us, put her arm around Dan's neck, and drew him even closer, so that their faces were touching. Sandra let out a sigh and touched me again. "Oh, God I'd like to watch them fuck." "Me too," I groaned.
Sandra turned and kissed me, and then leaned over me and kissed Marcie, stroking my cock as she did so. "I'll be back," she said, as she slipped off the bed, and joined Dan and Kay, who were by now virtually motionless, swaying in time to the music.
She moved behind Kay and slipped her arms around so that they caressed her breasts. We could hear her turning Kay and Dan on even more with her words, telling them how sexy they looked, and how she'd like to see them fuck. The words turned me on even more as I heard them being said to my wife and her husband.
Marcie and I were now spooning and she moved her hand behind her and caressed my cock. She turned and I felt her tongue slide into my mouth as we kissed passionately. Despite how turned on I was, I could not take my eyes off Kay and Dan and Sandra.
I gasped as Sandra kissed Kay's neck, which I knew would turn her on like crazy, and then watched as Kay's mouth melted into Dan's, and her hand moved between them and started to gently stroke his cock. As they did this Sandra unbuttoned Kay's blouse, and then removed her bra, leaving her with her breasts free. I could see her hardened nipples even in the low light.Sandra then moved behind Dan and undid his shirt and then loosened his pants as kay's hand slipped inside his shorts to caress his cock. Marcie was squirming trying to kiss me and watch at the same time. She and I are both bits of voyeurs, and this was a dream come true. "I want to watch." she said. As she said this Kay slid to the floor, and for the first time I saw her take another man's cock in her mouth. I liked it.
Marcie turned to me and said, "Will you take your clothes off and fuck me while we watch?" I was so hard I was worried I would cum before I got inside her. It wasn't just the scene, but Sandra's words too. "Take his cock into your mouth, yes that's right, now suck, ohhh, I can't wait to see him slip that big beautiful cock inside you.I want to be so close and suck you both while you fuck. And Kay, I want you to put your fingers in my pussy, and fuck me."
Sandra then undressed, flopped down and joined Kay sucking Dan's cock, fully undressing Kay at the same time.They swapped his cock between their mouths, and passionately kissed and swirled their tongues and juices together. Finally Kay stood up and kissed Dan passionately, taking his hand and placing it on her pussy.I could see his fingers start to move in and out of her cunt, fucking her with his hand. Kay was astride Sandra as she took Dan's cock in her mouth, with Kay's finger fucked pussy rubbing against Sandra's shoulder.
By this time Marcie and I had our clothes off and I plunged my cock inside her, feeling the tip hit bottom. Her respose was to ask me to push harder.We fucked and fucked, devouring one another with our mouths, all the time trying not to miss any of the action on the floor.

Director Sandra now moved their threesome to the bed, and spread Kay's legs, which willingly parted, as Dan moved his mouth towards her clit. My God her clit was so big I could see it from the other bed. As he began to suck, Kay put her fingers inside Sandra's pussy, and pulled her towards her mouth. She then sucked Sandra's clit into her mouth while her fingers fucked her beautiful, oh so beautiful, cunt. Marcie and I slowed down a bit and I gently eased in and out of her while we watched this sexy sightjust one bed away. "Did we look that Good?", she asked as we cuddled. "I hope so", I replied.
Sandra was in full form, directing her performance with the skill of a seasoned oscar winning director. "I want Dan to fuck you, while you fuck me with your fingers and your mouth. Would you like that?" Kay only nodded, but Sandra leaned over Kay, still giving her full access to her pussy, and took Dan in her mouth, rolling beside Kay at the same time. She then moved to 69 Kay, and plunge her fingers inand out. When she figured Kay was ready, she pulled Dan's cock into Kay like Kay had done to me those several years before. It was too much for me, and as I watched Dan slide his cock into my wife, I came. I had warned Marcie, and with more help from her fingers than me, she came as well. "Sorry darling", I whispered. "Look at where we are, and what's happening, it's wonderful," was her reply.
As I watched Dan and Kay fuck, and Kay fuck Sandra with her mouth and fingers, I began to get hard again, and Marcie moved slowly back in forth with me, gently fucking.
All of a sudden Sandra started to cum from the attention she had been getting from my wife, and this drove Dan over the edge as well. I knew that Kay had not cum yet, but so did Sandra, and she slipped Dan's cock and cleaned it with her mouth all the while saying"Oh my God Kay, You taste sooo good. I could suck you all night"
I could see Kay's orgasm building up about thirty seconds before she blew.She was like a bucking bronco,and Sandra's mouth never got bucked off. She came so hard, she was crying "Oh God, That feels so good,Oh Sandra I love you, Oh God keep touching me."
I didn't even notice when Marcie slipped off the bed, and started to stroke Kay and Sandra, kissing and murmering to them. Soon they were kissing and touching, tasting pussies and breasts, with tiny shudders and little explosions of orgasms while Dan and I watched and started to stroke our now hardening cocks. He looked at me and smiled and rolled off the bed. "You OK?" He asked as he came over. "I'm just fine buddy."

I stood up, and we hugged, as guys do, only this time we were naked and our cocks were hard, and got in the way, and banged against one another, but it was all good. The girls saw us watching, and Sandra, (who else) came over and whispered to me could I help her to get Dan to fuck Marcie so she could watch.
I, of course agreed, and moved over, and started to kiss Marcie and ask her could I watch her fuck Dan.She got so hot, and looked at me in the sexy way she can, and asked me would I "suck her and suck him and then put his cock in her like Sandra had done with Kay". I have never done ANYTHING like that before, but my cock became instantly hard, and I couldn't wait to get his cock in my mouth, and put it in her pussy.
The other two girls had been touching and kissing one another, while Dan was still standing by the other bed, but when they heard this, Marcie and Dan became the focus of the three of us.
Marcie was lying with her head on the pillow, so I swung around in an almost 69 position and started to lick her clit, while the girls got up and grabbed Dan by his half hard cock and pulled him over to the bed. "Come on big boy," said Sandra, "We've got work for you."
The chuckling stopped when Marcie reached up and pulled his mouth to hers, at the same time pulling him down on the other side from me. He immediately started to share her pussy with me. I moved away,and watched as Kay and Sandra both swallowed him to the hilt sucking and sharing his swollen cock.It was all inches from my face, and when Sandra said "Suck him," then suck him I did. I took him slowly,not wanting to gag, and that increased the enjoyment for the both of us. I am not saying that I'm about to swap sides, but given the circumstances it was a great experience, and a big turn on.
It was certainly heightened when Sandra moved to my cock, and I shared Dan's cock with my gorgeous wife.It may have been that I was turned on because she was turned on, but who cares.Kay kissed me while I had Dan's cock in my mouth and then said "Put it in Marcie." Kay wet her hand and rubbed Marcie's pussy saying "Tod is putting this big hard cock right inside you,would you like that?"
Dan and Marcie were still passionately kissing, with their arms and hands pulling each other tighter together. Marcie kept looking at us, then back to Dan moaning I want you to fuck me, over and over.Kay and I took Dan's cock together in our hands, and though it looked huge, slipped it easily into Marcie's waiting slit.
Kay was fascinated, and kept her face almost touching Dan and Marcie, occasionally licking where they joined each other. I looked up to see Sandra's beautiful face watching all of us. She saw me watching and deepened her swallow. Oh God, it felt so good, and as I kept watching she motionedKay up beside her to share.
Then Sandra the director took over again. Moving me up the bed till my cock was where Marcie could see, she asked Marcie if she would like to watch. Dan was on top of her, and sensing her needs slowed his pace while the voyeur in Marcie took over.
While Sandra was wetly finger fucking Kay, she was swallowing me whole. She then turned Kay to face her, with her back to me, and said "Sit on him." Marcie could see everything as Kay built the tension by ever so slowly sliding herself down onto mywaiting pole till she hit bottom, then she started to move on me. Sandra put her fingers in her own pussy,and licked us as we fucked.
I could see from a couple of inches away from behind as Dan started to piston into Marcie. Marcie could see the whole show, and the look on Marcie's face was enough to send Dan over the edge.I don't know what Sandra was saying, but it was so dirty that it worked for all of us. I watched as I heard a growl from Dan, or maybe Marcie, and saw her pussy clench as Dan's balls tightened, and I swear I could feel his cum shoot into her, it was so powerful. I felt my cock begin to erupt, and then Sandra took me in her mouth before placing me back, where Kay's pussy drew the rest of my juices. I was stillpulsing when Kay started her orgasm, and my cock hardened and I felt as though I had cum again with her.
Sandra was still fucking herself with her fingers, and Kay and Marcie quickly moved from us to her, kissing her, sucking her and bringing her to that magic place. The vision was hard to describe, partmaternal, part long time lover and part pure porno. If you could capture this on film you would make a fortune.
We shared looks, and I think we knew that Sandra was why we were at this place. We would have done anything she said, bu she thought of us first. We loved her to orgasm each of playing a part, and were rewarded with tears of joy and loud moans of passion as she came roaring over the top.
Despite all this sex and passion, I couldn't stop laughing when these three care giving women, immediately got the washers and towels to clean up his sexy mess.I mean, I'm a clean guy, but this smelled so good, but clean they must, and clean they did.
"Well, a few fantasies realised there." I said. "And a few firsts as well, " said Sandra. "I can't believe that you've never shared each other before." Marcie piped in. Sandra smiled, "Like I told Tod.... Oh My God...five hours ago....hours of dreaming folks.....hours of dreaming, and honey it's 3:30 we got to go, the kids will be worried." "They'll be a hell of a lot more worried if we come in looking like this," said Dan. "What do we look like?" queried Sandra. "Like we've been fucking all night!" We all virtually chimed in together "Well," chuckled Kay, "Marcie and I had a glorious time being fucked by these two spendid specimens,but poor Sandra didn't get fucked at all." "Not that she didn't have a good time." said Marcie ever so sweetly. Sandra and Dan had made themselves presentable, and as Marcie made her comment we had hugged and kissed, and they were at the door.
Sandra, of course, had the parting shot. "Well, there's always tomorrow, and you know there's one fantasy at least that I have left....... and that's to be fucked at the same time by two hunks like Dan and Tod here...Goodnight all."...and they were gone. "Me two.." said Marcie meekly. ""I don't think I'd mind it either", added Kay.
I headed to the bed. I figured it was time to get some rest.